QUti 



tt^ic^ 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS, 



ShelfBXl5L.6\ 



& 



UNITED STATES OF AMERICA: 











Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2011 with funding from 
Th e l_i brary of G onq ress 



V 



^IPllL'tsii 



m®& 



http://www.archive.org/details/liftingveilorintOOfinc 



m !«</ 




(uS^^>^S f-v^- 7£sic<- fife 



Lifting the Veil: 



OR, 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES 



MANIFESTATIONS. 



& 



\ i 



SUSAN J. and ANDREW A. FINCK. 



" Between the Here and the Hereafter, 

Heaven's repose and earthly strife, 
Hangs a mystic screen, dividing 

Souls from souls, and life from life. 
Soft as dew falls on the waters, 

Or the mist o'er hill and dale ; 
Soundless as a hud's unfolding, 

Is the lifting of the veil." 



BOSTON: 

COLBY & RICH, PUBLISHERS, 

9 Bosworth Street. 

1887. 







Copyright, 1S87, by 
ANDREW A. FINCK. 



Habitation. 



[given bt independent slate writing through the medial 
instrumentality of one of the authors.] 



TO 

the Laboring 
Men and Women 
of America, whom we 
are Striving to Uplift and Bless, 
is this Work most Lovingly 
Dedicated by the Pre- 
siding Spirit of 
a Faithful 
Band. 



PEEFACE. 



Lsr offering this narrative of incidents and experi- 
ences to the public we make no apology. Should they 
but encourage investigation, and serve in any degree 
to strengthen the fainting endeavors of some earnest 
seeker after light and truth, we shall feel amply 
rewarded. 

We do not claim all the ideas herein given as orig- 
inal, neither do we acknowledge them as borrowed. 
Some, we doubt not, are the offspring of our perusal 
of other works — perhaps their echoes still lingering in 
the brain. Yet we do claim, simple as is the style in 
which this work is written, the constant influence, 
and often the complete psj^chological control of various 
spirits who once inhabited human forms. Whenever 
we have attempted to write, or during our circle hour 
have been requested by the presiding spirit to record 
any event, when the time for writing came we invari- 
ably felt the presence and inspiring influence of the 
particular spirit whose thoughts and experiences were 
to be given, be that one a red man of the forest or a 
poor negro slave. If, however, some note was to be 
made in regard to a spirit who still inhabits an earthly 



6 PREFACE. 

form, some friend or relative of theirs from life's other 
side would be present, supplying the needed aid and 
influence. And we would state that we have found it 
impossible to write only when surrounded by condi- 
tions of perfect quiet and content, — such as are inva- 
riably found needful for all spiritual intercourse. 

These different influences and inspirations, we think, 
will account for much in this work being given in a 
somewhat disconnected manner. While the influence 
of one immortal was upon us, we have sensed a feeling 
of hurry, as though others who were around were im- 
patiently waiting for an opportunity to give some mes- 
sage or have some forgotten incident recorded. Often 
has the hand while writing been forcibly moved aside, 
and made to pen other and different thoughts from 
those being written. At times these feelings of haste 
and interruption have been so decided, that we have 
been compelled to lay the writing aside until the emo- 
tion subsided and order was restored. 

The greater number of the following experiences and 
events have been written just as received, seemingly 
regardless, at times, of that order and system which 
should characterize a work on any subject. 

These pages have not been intended for rhetorical 
display, but are meant to reach down into human souls, 
and awaken the tender emotions of the heart, — to 
stimulate higher and holier aspirations, which this 
age of rapid thought and ceaseless activity too often 
ignores. 



PEEFACE. 7 

While some who peruse these pages, hungering for 
"the bread of life," may be enabled to gain some spirit- 
ual sustenance, — for which we shall feel both pleased 
and proud, — others will consider it delusion or some 
"cunningly devised fable." Of all such, we frankly 
say, they are assuredly entitled to their own opinion. 
We would not, if we could, deny them the freedom to 
think and speak upon this as well as all other subjects. 
We have ever considered freedom of thought, and its 
expression, as the first plank of the spiritual platform, 
■ — the first principle to be recognized in any and all 
reformatory or formatory movements. 

To these sceptical minds we would state, that there 
are millions of people in our own country alone who 
believe as we do ; who have had positive proof of immor- 
tality, and that our departed can and do bear us mes- 
sages of love from unseen shores. So great a number 
of persons would hardly band themselves together for 
purposes of fraud ; neither can they all be charged with 
delusion. Some must be honest and sane ; and had we 
but a single well-established fact of the return of one 
spirit, the proof that others could do the same would 
be complete. The same law permitting one would 
another. 

The door to the inner mysteries of the soul is as 
broad as the universe, but so low, that each individual 
must enter it on bended knees, with the trusting sim- 
plicity of little children. 

Nature kindly provides for all our wants, and is 



8 PREFACE. 

found adequate to meet every demand ; and where but 
in Spiritualism can be found an answer to that oft- 
repeated question, " If a man die, shall he live again ? " 
From what source can the hungerings of the human 
soul be as fully satisfied ? 

All through the sad scenes and troubled changes of 
our eventful lives the spiritual philosophy has been 
our staff and stay, — the only gleam of light that gave 
to life a ray of hope. It has been the comfort and 
light of our souls when our darlings were taken, — one 
by fire, the other through flood. Even when our fair 
land was deluged with the blood of its braves, and the 
heart grew sick over the memories of the slain, — even 
then, amid the smoke of the field of battle, would their 
radiant faces be seen; and above the sound of the 
deadly cannon's roar could their ' cheering voices be 
heard, giving the comforting assurance that " there is 
no death ! " And to-day we find it the only panacea 
to offer as a balm of healing for every bleeding, mourn- 
ing heart. 

THE AUTHORS. 



OOIsTTE^TS. 



CHAPTEE I. 

Early Recollections of One of the Authors. — Sketch of Planta- 
tion Life in Slave Days. — The Negro Sceptic. — Visit to the 
Quarter. — Catechised by the Minister. — The Creedal School, 
and its Effects. — Conviction and Conversion. — Dawning 
Light... 13 

CHAPTER II. 

Early Recollections continued. — Seeking for Truth. — An In- 
fidel's Experience. — The Spirit of an Indian Maid. — The 
Spirit Mother 29 

CHAPTER III. 

Joining another Church. — Leaving this Church. — The Spirit 

Rap. — The Little Philosopher. — A Plea for Lyceums 39 

CHAPTER IV. 
A Spirit Message. — A Seance with Dr. Slade 45 

CHAPTER V. 

Eorming a Circle. — A Spirit Messenger. — Celestial Music. — 

Messages from the Upper World 52 

CHAPTER VI. 

Remarks on Orthodox Jews and Orthodox Christians. — Spirit 
Messages 61 

CHAPTER VII. 

A Millionaire's Home. — His Message. — Seance with a Gentle- 
man. — The Spiritual Aura. — Experience from " Ghost Land " 
of Chevalier de B. — Vision of A. J. Davis 66 



10 CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Transition of a Babe. — A Clairvoyant Scene. — Thoughts on 

Reformers 75 



CHAPTER IX. 

Free Agency. — Controversy between Two Christians. — Devel- 
oping Paper. — Magnetized paper for the Sick 80 

CHAPTER X. 

Testing the Spirit Indian. — The Esquimaux Spirit. — A Strange 
Experience. — Letter from a Medium. — Interesting Seances. — 
A Season of Doubt 92 

CHAPTER XI. 

A Letter causing Pain. — Manifestations through a Negro Slave. 

■ — An Amusing Seance with a Negro 106 

CHAPTER XII. 

The Need of the Age. — A Eairy Story. — Mediums and Mes- 
sages. — Some Thoughts on Mediums and Development 117 

CHAPTER XIII. 
Thoughts on Dreams. — Somnambulistic Experiences 134 

CHAPTER XIV. 

A Dream, and what followed. — The Vision of a Friend. — A 
Strange Experience. — Visions of a Negro Slave. — A Chris- 
tian Convert's Dream. — Dreams of Different Persons 142 

CHAPTER XV. 
Presentiments and Warnings 153 

CHAPTER XVI. 

A Singular Phenomenon. — An Expose of Spiritualism. — A Warn- 
ing and Sad Accident. — Message from the Spirit of a Negro. . 163 



CONTENTS. 11 



CHAPTER XVII. 
Spiritual Manifestations of Past Ages 170 

CHAPTER XVIII. 
A Spirit's Presence and Revealments 178 

CHAPTER XIX. 

How the Sea Captain informed his Family of his Death. — A 

Seance at Sea. — The Doctor and Spirit 181 

CHAPTER XX. 
e from Gen. Sam Houston 188 

CHAPTER XXI. 

The Trumpets. — A Trance Experience. — A Spirit Poem. — A 

Controversy on Inspiration. — A Minister's Visit 192 

CHAPTER XXII. 
A Spirit Message and Narrative. — A Poem 206 

CHAPTER XXIII. 
A Minister and his Spirit Brother. — A Spirit's Strange Mistake. . 222 

CHAPTER XXIV. 
Magnetic Healing. — A Spirit Message 232 

CHAPTER XXV. 
How Spirits have aided us. — Spiritual Seances 240 

CHAPTER XXVI. 

A Sudden Journey and its Results. — Letters from Friends. — 

Healing. — Independent Slate-Writing 257 

APPENDIX 283 



LIFTING THE VEIL: 



OK, 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFES- 
TATIONS. 



CHAPTER I. 

EARLY DAYS AND MEMOIRS OF ONE OF THE 
AUTHORS. 

" But woe unto you, scribes aud Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye shut up 
the kingdom of heaven against men : for ye neither go in yourselves ; 
neither suffer ye them that are entering to go in." — Jesus. 

Born of Christian parents, and early taught the 
faith and customs of an Orthodox church, I soon began 
to seek for spiritual nourishment within its sacred 
enclosure ; yet its stringent rules at that time were 
anything but inviting to the buoyant feelings of child- 
hood. In those days there were but few inducements 
offered to children who excelled in Gospel lore. No 
cards of merit, no picture books or papers, to encour- 
age the weary hearts and weak endeavors of the little 
ones. No church fairs, picnics, or festivals to change 
the monotony. Oh no ! children were expected to 
accept the Gospel without these inviting entertain- 
ments. My earliest recollections are of my religious 
training; of the hard lessons to be learned Sabbath 
after Sabbath, with only the promise of an unending 
Sabbath in the hereafter as a reward : no wonder little 

13 



14 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

children of that time sighed to have Sunday come. 
Well do I remember how I would try to look pious, 
and creep about the house, with bated breath and quiet 
step on that day, lest the solemn stillness be disturbed. 
The long hours will never be forgotten which were 
spent poring over the theories of the early fathers of 
Christianity, and puzzling the tender brain with theo- 
logical problems that the brightest lights of the church 
had failed to solve. 

At times I would look up from the difficult task of 
unravelling orthodox mysteries, and see my kind father 
restlessly walking about the house. He had but little 
time for study, as the children were ever asking him 
the most perplexing questions. He must have had the 
spirit of a martyr to have endured as he did the con- 
stant questioning and close scrutiny of his children. 
He, of course, must be their example, and he did his 
best to lead them right ; yet he could not conceal the 
weariness and impatience within : it was plainly pic- 
tured upon his face. But he would while away some of 
the long hours humming the old song, "How tedious 
and tasteless the hour," which was a great favorite with 
him, and strange to say was the only song I ever heard 
him attempt to sing. He must at such times have been 
inspired. 

I well remember with what mortal awe and dread I 
used to regard ministers. They always made my 
father's house their home, on their monthly ministerial 
visits to the little country village in which we lived. 
My father was then a slave-holder and planter in the 
State of Louisiana. These small towns, that were often 
seen through the State, were located among the hills, 
some distance from the rivers, to insure health. 

At the time of which I now write these towns were 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 15 

inhabited almost entirely by Red River planters and 
their families. They had smaller farms surrounding 
these villages for the purpose of cultivating and raising 
such things as were necessary for home consumption, 
while the more fertile river soil was appropriated solely 
to the production of cotton. 

These villages were adorned with fine churches and 
creedal colleges, wherein the rising generation was 
thoroughly instructed and prepared to act their part on 
life's stage. With all their wealth, however, and mate- 
rial display, they seldom had a settled minister, but 
were dependent upon what was then, and it may be 
now, styled "a circuit rider," and "presiding elder," 
for religious instruction. When the stated time came 
for our share of the labor of one of these, great prepara- 
tion was made for his reception. At such times the 
children and servants would be taken aside and lec- 
tured in regard to their manner of conduct while the 
minister was present. Each child and servant would 
listen, looking into the honest, candid faces of our par- 
ents, with open-eyed wonder, yet taking their first les- 
sons in the art of dissembling. 

On the occasion of these visits the negroes were all 
called from the different fields and given a Saturday 
holiday, that they might prepare for the coming Sab- 
bath instruction. The children alwa} r s enjoyed these 
days quite as much as did the slaves, for they were 
about the only times that either of us were granted 
much liberty. 

While the older members of the family were engaged 
entertaining the preacher, and drinking in every syl- 
lable that fell from his godly lips, I was usually infill- 
ing with inspiration from a very different source. I 
would go hopping gladly as an uncaged bird, to what 



16 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

on southern plantations was called "The Quarter." This 
was built up with small cottages, in which the various 
negro families dwelt. A somewhat larger building 
usually stood in the centre of these, in which the odious 
" overseer" lived. At the time referred to he always 
took his holiday, and the blacks were left in full enjoy- 
ment of their freedom. 

On all well-regulated plantations, where the slaves 
were properly cared for and humanely treated, and 
their comfort regarded, these quarters presented quite 
a pleasant scene. The Sunday garments of each negro 
were overhauled, aired, and put in order, ready to be 
used on the eventful to-morrow. The inside of these 
houses would then present the appearance of a curiosity 
shop. Fashions that were in, and fashions that were 
out, were displayed and seemed to vie with each other 
as to their beauty and utility. These various articles 
of clothing had been gathered from year to year, usu- 
ally from the cast-off wardrobe of their more fortunate 
owners. Many such articles had been worn half a cen- 
tury previous by " ole massa " or " ole missus." Not 
unfrequently would be seen a lady of color clad in the 
fashion of the day, with a thirty years ago Leghorn, 
rearing its tall front high on the top of the head ; thus 
attired she would strive to imitate the manners of her 
mistress. By some method to me unknown these 
blacks have the faculty of adapting their forms to any 
size garment. They seem to contract when the gar- 
ment is too small, and expand when too large : either 
way, they manage to make them suit. 

They had their gardens, and fowls, and other person- 
al property, and were often more contented than their 
more enlightened owners. They seemed to verify the 
old proverb that, " Where ignorance is bliss, 'tis folly 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 17 

to be wise." Be it said, however, of the greater num- 
ber of them, that they were sincere in their religious 
devotion, while the services lasted and the minister 
remained ; but when " meeting " was over, and the 
preacher was gone, the next Saturday night would find 
them dancing to the entrancing music of the famous 
" tin pan " or banjo. 

The village churches were generally located about a 
mile distant, in some quiet, shady grove, and were sur- 
rounded by the resting-places of the sacred dust of the 
so-called dead. 

At the entrance to these church buildings seats were 
usually prepared for the accommodation of the colored 
brethren and sisters. Although not so near the sanc- 
tuary, yet they seemed to imbibe a full share of the 
divine afflatus. Those were indeed happy days in the 
lives of the slaves. No potentate ever felt so important 
or half so happy as did they, when standing behind the 
family coach, or seated proudly in front, attending their 
masters to church. When later years came, bringing 
their burden of grief and care, I have often gone back 
in memory to the old days, and looked upon these poor 
slaves with feelings akin to envy. My father cared for 
his apart from their moneyed value, and now that they 
are free, they revere his memory, not as a master, but 
as a kind benefactor. When we take into consideration 
the responsibilities and care that attended slavery, we 
are forced to regard the master as the greater slave of 
the two ; that is, where slaves were well cared for and 
kindly treated. All such slave-owners are now more 
than content that they are free, and would not, under 
any circumstances, assume their former places as owners. 

These negroes had the greatest reverence for minis- 
ters. The younger ones used to tell us they rained 



18 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

down from God, and to disobey or insult one, the 
offender would be struck dead or paralyzed. I was half 
inclined to believe this, as well as other remarkable 
stories they would tell of certain calamities that had 
befallen persons who would have the courage to assail 
one or their doctrine. The deference that was ever 
being shown to them hj our elders, and the preparation 
always made for their reception, left the impression 
upon my mind that ministers were widely different 
from other men. 

There was amongst these slaves one of those rare 
curiosities seldom found in negro communities, — a " dis- 
believer." He was an old rheumatic man, who did 
nothing but manufacture baskets for plantation use. 
He was looked upon by all his comrades as a monstros- 
ity, and the subject of much abuse and ridicule. By 
some then unaccountable influence I felt much drawn 
to the helpless old man. His mind was well stored 
with fairy tales and stories of witchcraft, to which I 
often listened with the most rapt attention. He had 
in past years been owned by a minister who misused 
and abused him, and finally sold him away from his 
wife and children ; and the presence of one on the place 
always provoked in him feelings of great indigation. 
Often he would remark, " Chillun, I ruther 'long to old 
Saten heself, dan for one of dem preachers to own me." 
The old man wept like a child when a beautiful sister 
was wedded to one. During the ceremony, when the 
officiating minister was asking the bridegroom "if he 
would take the woman to love and cherish?" the poor 
old man turned to leave, and with tears streaming from 
his eyes, he exclaimed in an undertone, " Yes, Lord, it 
will be to perish ! " which prophecy in after years was 
fulfilled in a spiritual sense, as my dear sister never 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 19 

could with patience wear the galling chains of creedal- 
ism. Her spiritual nature was starved. 

This old man, ignorant as he seemed, and unnoticed 
as he was, nevertheless had his uses. He closely criti- 
cised and watched the other negroes who were " pro- 
fessors," as well as those who, as they termed it, were 
" yet in the wilderness." He also served to lessen my 
regard for pious professors and ministers, and awoke 
in my young mind thoughts that would have greatly 
shocked me, had they been expressed in words. 

On these Saturday holidays I usually persuaded the 
cook to give me a portion of the dainties in course of 
preparation for the ministers. Then I would hasten 
to the Quarter, followed by a bevy of little negroes, 
each eager for a taste of the good things I had in my 
possession. 

After the cravings of father Adam's appetite had 
been fully satisfied, I would take a seat on a low stool 
in front of the old man, and in the midst of the small 
negroes, and quietly await further developments. 

After a few moments of silence, in which he seemed 
in profound study, he would say, " What de white folks 
doing up at de big house ? " 

" Talking to the preachers," I would answer. 

" Ah, law, chile ! " he would say ; " dey better go to 
work for dere libin'. Dey don't know no more about 
'ligion dan dis poor old nigger." 

" Dey aint no niggers ; de devil's a nigger," a little 
darkey would saucily interrupt. 

"Keep your mouf; the devil made you all the 
same," old Adam would reply. Then he would con- 
tinue : " De preachers never seen God nor hebin, nor 
likewise de debil, and dey knows nothin 'tall about any 
of dem any more dan we does ; and if ole massa done 



20 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

quit feedin' dem on bam and eggs and chickens, dey 
wouldn't trouble dis place much. Dey never goes 
roun' poo' white trash, and dem is de main ones what 
needs dare sarvice. Dat's de Lord's truf, bunny. Dey 
not give a cuss whar old massa went, so dey gits plenty 
to eat, and a sofa to lay down on. It's truf, chile, fore 
de Lord ; dem preachers every one are lookin' out for 
demselves. I would just like to be in old massa 
shoes for awhile. I would bust the las' one of dar galls 
fore dey should lay roun' dis place, and eat up de las' 
chicken ; fore de Lord I would, hunny." 

While such talk would sound coarse and harsh, it 
served to awaken serious thoughts and doubts in my 
mind, of the reliability of much that was doled out Sun- 
day after Sunday from the pulpit, and which we were 
taught to believe was truth ; and years of theological 
training never did obliterate them. In fact, these con- 
versations with old father Adam, proved to be the 
first of those waves that in after times landed me upon 
the bleak shore of infidelity. They awoke in my mind 
a strange mixture of faith and distrust, and caused me 
to a'void the preachers. 

When Saturday evening came round, we were all 
called up to be catechised by the minister, that he 
might judge of our spiritual progress and the condition 
of our souls. We were all marched up, trembling in 
every limb for fear we might stumble or step amiss. 
Never did a soldier go to battle with more dread than 
I went to face these messengers who professed to bring 
"glad tidings," and try as I would "to be good," and 
answer correctly the questions asked, I was sure to 
leave in disgrace. At one time, on being told the devil 
was a fallen angel, I unhesitatingly asked "why God 
did not kill him or burn him up, so he would not make 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 21 

people bad. " " That is not a proper question for a 
little girl to ask," the minister very solemnly replied. 

I hung down my head in confusion, while a blush of 
shame suffused my young face. I felt I had in some 
indefinable way committed a gross error ; the preach- 
er's stern look said as much : but were any one to-day 
to receive a like reprimand, the blush would be apt 
to mantle the minister's cheek, as children of larger 
growth will no longer suffer such evasions as the mys- 
teries of Godliness, and other subterfuges to which the 
clergy are constantly being driven when they fail to 
explain what they do not comprehend. 

My childish inquisitiveness was always plunging me 
into difficulties and disgrace. A mischievous feeling to 
ask perplexing questions would invariably arise when in 
the presence of ministers (and I must say it is still the 
case). These infidel ideas were ever swelling up in my 
mind, and, try as I would to suppress them, they would, 
in defiance of all efforts to the contrary, find expression. 
They would not down at the bidding, but were ever 
cropping out in the form of some question that was 
considered blasphemy to ask, and to which an answer 
was always denied. 

Upon one occasion, when catechised, and being in- 
structed in regard to the fall of man, and his consequent 
expulsion from Eden, the question was asked, — 

" What made Adam eat the apple which caused such 
dire destruction to his own happiness, as well as that of 
the whole human family ? " 

Without the least thought as to what should be said 
I unhesitatingly replied, " Because he thought it was 
good." 

A reprimand for want of reverence was the result, 
and the correct answer stated to be, " Because Eve 
tempted him." 



22 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

My brain was more puzzled than before, but I man- 
aged to crush down the doubts that were surging 
through my mind, fearing the keen scrutiny of the 
minister, and the usual disgrace. I wanted to ask why 
God had placed it thus; all the while thinking how 
cruel it was to place delicious fruit within the sight and 
reach of a man and woman, and then forbid them to eat 
of it. I inwardly decided that I would have eaten it 
too. The minister went on to tell of the beauties of 
Eden, of its silvery streams and fair flowers, in whose 
blissful atmosphere neither sickness nor death could 
enter, and how our first parents had forfeited all, both 
for themselves and us, and were turned out strangers in 
a strange world, " to earn their bread by the sweat of 
their brow" (the most redeeming feature of the fall), 
and meet every imaginable difficulty, and henceforth be 
subjects of sorrow, disease, and death. My feeling of 
sympathy became so wrought upon that I raised my 
eyes to the minister's face and sobbingly said : " I am so 
sony; but I can't help it. Why did God not undo 
his work, and make another good man and woman, and 
see if they would not do better?" — another "mystery 
of godliness," and a question altogether wanting in rev- 
erence — one which after-years of study and investiga- 
tion could not satisfactorily solve. 

Quite an amusing incident occurred in these days of 
ministerial visits and training. The minister in charge 
had wedded a lady many years his senior, and at the 
time they were comfortably quartered at my father's 
house, taking a week of rest and quiet. It was a cold 
November day, and Father Adam was sitting in the 
warm sunshine in front of his cabin door plying his 
trade. The oaken splits were moving in and out around 
a half-finished basket. The motion was accompanied 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANtFESTATIONS. 23 

by a low, plaintive tune of an old plantation song which 
the old man was pathetically humming. Something in 
the words must have touched a tender chord within his 
heart, for, as he raised his head to look at the minister, 
who in his morning walk had strayed that way, a tear 
glistened upon his ebony cheek. Regardless, however, 
of this sign of emotion, the minister in a careless tone 
of voice said, — ■ 

" Good morning, Adam ; where is Eve ? " 

" You got her, massa," the old man replied. 

This got abroad, and was a source of much amuse- 
ment at the preacher's expense. It fully compensated 
the old negro for the want of consideration in the 
preacher who thus addressed him. 

About three years were passed. These ministerial 
visits and instruction came as regularly as clockwork, 
with about the same monotony, excepting that one 
month in each year the minister's services and visits 
were missing, as he would go away to attend the 
yearly conference. Usually we had sent us a new or 
strange one ; but that brought but little change ; it only 
served to keep alive the awe the first inspired. 

These years, notwithstanding their sameness, were 
fraught with much joy. Much of the time was passed 
roaming over the virgin hills of a Southern forest, be- 
neath the grand old pines, which waved their feathery 
leaves above, and whose sturdy branches reached out 
and around, with a seeming promise of protection. 

With what a gladsome heart have I listened to the 
cheerful songs of the birds, and the merry chirp of the 
squirrel, as it sprang lightly from branch to branch. 

With what eager, childish delight have I gathered the 
wild fruit, which was then to be found in great abundance 
throughout these woodlands — fruit of God's own plant- 



24 LIFTING THE VEIL: OE, 

ing. Thus immersed in the very bosom of nature, I would 
feel that freedom of soul that is the legitimate birthright 
of every son and daughter of man. Nature's lessons were 
far easier learned than were those of theology, and left 
a deeper impression — one that time cannot efface. It 
seemed that a force was acquired that counteracted all 
erroneous instructions and awoke within my soul a feel- 
ing of profound reverence ; and, from the depths of a 
worshipful heart, I have thrown up my hands in childish 
delight and exclaimed, " God is good ! " 

Kind reader, if born and raised within the confines of 
a city home, and denied the blissful privilege of being 
alone with nature, in the days of childhood and youth, 
then you are to be pitied, for you have been cheated out 
of a great luxury, and debarred from the holiest influences 
of life. 

But with me, these silent teachings of nature must, 
alas ! be hushed, and the Eden of childhood's innocency 
closed. I was sent off to college, after an affectionate 
leave-taking of every familiar scene, a good-by to all the 
birds, the grand old trees, and fair flowers of my early 
home ; also a tearful parting with all the faithful slaves, 
who were much endeared to me. 

I was sent to a Methodist college in the eastern part 
of the "Lone Star State." In addition to the usual 
knowledge obtained, I there received a most thorough 
orthodox training. In that respect I never found any 
cause to complain of the least neglect. Religious 
instructions came regularly day by day, "line upon line, 
precept upon precept, here a little, there a little," until 
all the natural emotions of my heart were for the time 
crushed, and I so infilled with orthodoxy, that it 
required years of effort to regain my former selfhood. 

While at college the Sabbath was regarded with the 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 25 

most profound reverence, and no indulgence in any 
youthful pastimes was ever tolerated. Any amusement 
was enjoyed at the expense and sacrifice of some inborn 
good, which should have been stimulated into action. 
We were never allowed to converse upon any subject 
which did not relate to religion, nor even enjoy a merry 
laugh, and we invariably did both, feeling all the while 
condemned, not for the act, but for the deception prac- 
tised to hide it. ' All were required to attend church, 
read the Bible and other religious books, and look 
mournful and solemn. In this way we all learned to 
dissemble. In this way I, like thousands of others, was 
educated. 

When my school days were ended and I returned to 
my childhood's home, I could scarcely realize I was my- 
self, — the once happy-hearted, trusting, and innocent 
being, who a few years previous was exiled from its 
sacred precinct. 

When I heard the praise of a fond father and friends 
bestowed upon me because of my great improvement, 
I turned away with the utmost loathing. Of the little 
useful knowledge gained I indeed felt proud, yet the 
vague sense felt of not being the same joyous, innocent 
creature as before cast a shade of sadness over all the 
pleasures of home ; not that I had been any worse than 
others, but thanks to my noble parents, who bequeathed 
to me a fine sense of honor, I could not look upon the 
false life I had been leading with any degree of. allow- 
ance. The little acts of deception I had been led into 
through the force of religious circumstances grew in 
proportion as they were reflected upon, and the contrast 
between the then and now was too great to be recon- 
ciled. A feeling of melancholy which could not be cast 
off settled like a dark cloud upon my life. It was soon 



26 LIFTING THE VEIL: OE, 

observed by the family that my former cheerfulness 
was gone, and great fears were entertained for my 
health. However, after becoming satisfied that my 
physical condition was as good as could be desired, the 
minister suggested that I might be under " conviction," 
which, upon the whole, may have been tinctured with 
truth. It was evident that I was not myself, but a 
breathing bundle of orthodox ideas. I was a medium, 
and had been taking on and in all the influences by 
which I had been surrounded ; and if I was not a " sin- 
ner" and "fitted for the wrath of God" when sent 
away to be schooled by ministers, I now felt there 
must be something I knew was interiorly wrong. I 
even hated myself for the repeated dissemblings I was 
driven to enact of seeming to be what I was not ; all 
was outside show and glitter, while the inner temple 
was a scene of unrest and commotion. How simple 
and easy now seems the remedy, kind reader; yet I had 
no human hand to point the way, and was so enwrapt in 
the darkness of error that I could not see the light 
from above, or hear the interior voice of truth. It 
seems from the present standpoint that orthodox train- 
ing and exercises make more sinners than orthodox 
ministers will ever be able to convert. 

The remedy for these mental agitations I must give, 
hoping that in doing so I may aid some other troubled 
soul that has drifted into a sea of uncertainty : it is, 
Be thyself. Make no outivard professions to any creed 
that in your soul you cannot fully accept. Had some 
good angel but whispered these words into my dull ears, 
they would have saved me a world of mental torture. 

The minister lost no opportunity to persuade me that 
I was under " conviction," and at last it ended in my 
being admitted on probation into the Methodist Episco- 



INTEEIOE EXPEEIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 27 

pal Church, and I tried with all my heart and soul and 
strength to be what they called a Christian, and failed. 
I was not long in realizing that I had made bad worse ; 
that now I was from necessity compelled to assume far 
more than I could feel or approve ; but I kept striving 
to get used to it for six months, and could not : then I 
withdrew with feelings of extreme repulsion and disgust. 

As soon as the clergy had us all safe, as they thought, 
within an orthodox enclosure, they laid aside much of 
their former reserve and ministerial dignity. They 
would have much merriment over the efforts of some 
simple-minded sister to entertain them, and laugh hear- 
tily about how the poor fowls would fly, run, and hide, 
at their approach. They used frequently to congregate 
at our house and discuss the tangled doctrines of their 
creed. Upon one such occasion, previous to my with- 
drawal from their number, my father ventured to take 
a part in one of their arguments, and he became so 
angry and disgusted with their unjust and unreasonable 
ideas, that he denounced the minister in charge as an 
unmitigated fraud, and ordered his name erased from 
their church book ; nor was he struck dead, or paralyzed 
for the act. 

I have always regarded my dear, honest father as a 
type of honorable manhood ; but that day he, to me, 
assumed the appearance of divine manhood. I thought 
how brave he was, and my admiration for him was never 
before so great. After this we all experienced such a 
feeling of relief, that we laughingly called it our "conver- 
sion," and I suppose we were not far wrong. We seemed 
to breathe a free atmosphere, and needed no longer to 
creep about the house on tiptoe when these pious gentle- 
men were about. We felt some independence, and they 
saw it. Light enough had dawned upon our darkened 



28 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

mentality to see that these holy men were no better 
than others, and many times not half so good; that 
they often made a cloak of the ministry with which to 
cover some vice or deformity. The estimate now upon 
their worth in the light of our clearer judgment fell far 
short of what it formerly was. They had suddenly 
been precipitated from the high pedestal upon which, in 
our minds, they once stood, to their legitimate places 
among other men. We at last found out that the 
church made no man better. We knew very many 
good men and women belonged to it, but we also knew 
they were such before being church members. 

We easily perceived by their discussions and disa- 
greements that preachers are in serious doubt of many 
things they dole out as facts from the pulpit Sabbath 
after Sabbath. Some of these " blind leaders of the 
blind " had now "fallen into the ditch," and could there 
Jie, so far as their future use to us was concerned. 
Preachers and followers were in my estimation much 
like the colored minister and his flock of whom I have 
heard, who was striving to indoctrinate them in regard 
to the origin of man. 

He said, " My bruderin, God made the first man out 
of clay, and sot him agin de fence to dry." 

"Who made de fence? " asked another brother. 

" Keep silence, bruder ; anoder sich a question gwine 
to bus' up dis church," replied the preachei\_J 

I found the further I went into these theological 
thickets, the darker and more tangled they became ; 
and both my father and self began to investigate its 
claims as to divine origin. This however was done 
with the greatest privacy. It was not popular to doubt 
the prevailing belief, and the utmost caution was 
observed. We were like birds with untried wings, fear- 
ing to leave the parent nest. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 29 



CHAPTER IT. 

" Use and Habit are powers 
Far stronger that Passion, in this world of ours. 
The great laws of life readjust their infraction, 
And to every emotion appoint a reaction." 

Of all the difficult tasks to perform, that of divest- 
ing one's self of life-long habits is the hardest; habits 
and customs, too, established by our forefathers, and 
handed down to their children from generation to gen- 
eration. 

New ideas and theories are strange and untried. 
The old are at least familiar, and at that time, it re- 
quired a larger amount of independence and moral 
courage than now to go out to — we knew not where. 

That huge giant, Public Opinion, stood just before 
us, grim and forbidding, and was the most formidable 
foe to our spiritual progress. 

After being cautioned by my over-prudent father 
not to make public our doubts, he declaring that it 
would be considered a disgrace to array our opposing 
views against those of the church. ; that it would bring 
upon us useless reproach and ostracism, as we should 
be unable to persuade others to think and feel as we 
did, we began our search for the true church; but as 
thousands of others have done, and still are doing, we 
never looked within. 

My father began his investigation by carefully read- 
ing Josephus, to ascertain what he had recorded about 



30 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

the divinity of Christ. He found the little informa- 
tion there given by the Jewish historian only proved 
him to be a most wonderful man ; no more so, how- 
ever, than many who have since lived. 

One night after I had retired to rest my father called 
to me to come to him. I immediately arose and entered 
the room in which he was sitting reading Josephus. 
He had come to the description of the seance of Saul 
with the woman at Endor. He wanted me to hear it. 
He had often read of it in the Bible, but said it now 
seemed to convey to his mind a different impression. 
Said he : " The woman certainly manifested an unusual 
foresight. She knew that it was the king, and greatly 
feared. She described Samuel, who prophesied of his 
coming fate. She showed much sympathy for the 
erring Saul, more even than the Jewish deity ; for when 
the consultation had ended, the poor frightened woman, 
in the night-time, 'killed a calf and kneaded dough' 
for the king. This," said my father, "she seemed to do 
with as much ease as one would draw for a neighbor a 
cup of tea." 

I could have related some startling discoveries I had 
made, but feared his displeasure at the progress I was 
making. My dear, honest father ! he had more trouble 
in his efforts to free his mind from religious supersti- 
tions than I. He was more prudent, and with him 
they were of longer standing. He, too, was less sensi- 
tive to spirit influence and impression. 

A few days previous to this a man had been employed 
to make some repairs about a well in our yard, and I 
felt a strong impression to go where he was at work 
and talk with him. This man was a notorious character 
in our locality. Persons who made any pretensions 
to ordinary respectability scarcely ever addressed him, 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 31 

particularly women. It was well known that at one 
time he had been a Methodist minister, and an intelli- 
gent one; but that he had committed an unpardonable 
sin, no- one entertained the least doubt. Preachers, 
every one who knew him, said he had ; that was suffi- 
cient. He was now an infidel, in consequence of which 
he and his family were shunned and ostracized by 
the entire community. My kind father, although doubt- 
ing the whole religious system, would have thought 
one of his children contaminated by showing the man 
any courtesy or countenance. So with caution, fearing 
I should be discovered in conversation with him, I 
sought an interview. After going to where he was at 
work, and standing some moments in silence, I ventured 
to ask, — 

"Mr. Woodruff, were you once a minister?" 

" I am ashamed to own that I was," he replied. 

" Would it be amiss to ask you why ? " I inquired. 

" Not in the least." 

After a moment's pause, he continued: "I was raised 
by Christian parents, and in my early years never enter- 
tained a doubt in regard to the truthfulness of the 
orthodox creeds. I preached several years, and accept- 
ably ; was finally sent as a local minister to the city of 

M , in one of the States. The preachers here all 

know me, and are aware of the fact. The sisters 
of the church there fitted me up a suite of rooms good 
enough for a prince, and I was petted and flattered 
by them to my heart's full satisfaction. None could 
desire to be more happily situated ; my word was 
considered gospel truth, and I assure you I felt both 
happy and proud of the attention bestowed so freely 
upon me. But I did not long enjoy either the deference 
shown me, or my sumptuous surroundings. One winter 



32 LIFTING THE VEIL: OE, 

morning when the snow had robed the earth in its 
emblem of purity, and I was comfortably seated in my 
cushioned chair, in front of a warm fire, I found it diffi- 
cult to withdraw my thoughts from the beauty without. 
However, after repeated efforts, I succeeded in applying 
my mind to the Sabbath morning's sermon. I had dur- 
ing my study occasion to refer to the Bible, and as I 
opened it, my eyes fell upon these words, 'If any man 
come to me, and hate not his father, and mother, and 
wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his 
own life also, he cannot be my disciple.' 

" You will find them in the Gospel as recorded by Luke, 
fourteenth chapter, and twenty-sixth verse. 

" They seemed to stand out in letters of fire. My 
eyes were fixed upon them, while a feeling of unutter- 
able horror and repugnance pervaded my entire being, 
I thought, could these be the words of God? Did 
he create these sacred loves within the human heart to 
be crushed out by their possessor? What is there left 
of any man or woman, worthy of immortality, when 
the best part of them has been murdered? Could I 
worship a God who required such sacrifice ? The mur- 
der of love ! No, no, a thousand times no ! So many 
thoughts of a similar kind passed swiftly through my 
mind, it would take hours to relate them. It seemed 
in a very few moments I was enabled to see a lifetime 
of errors, and before I could fully realize what I was 
doing, I threw the Book that contained this monstrous 
doctrine into the fire, and rushed wildly from the house. 
I presume I had many times before read these same 
words, and why they had so affected me at that time I 
am unable to say. Ministers say it was the tempting 
of the devil. But what the devil does and says should 
not affect the goodness of God. The words were in 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 66 

the Bible, given as words of God, and they seemed 
burned upon my brain. They are now as vividly pic- 
tured there as they were that day I went forth friend- 
less and alone to vindicate my manhood and what I 
considered truth. Since that eventful time I have been 
the byword of the clergy. I had, in their judgment, 
' sinned away the day of grace,' and forfeited all claims 
to respectability. Every business avenue to me has 
been closed. No man can combat successfully against 
such odds, and my days have been passed in poverty ; 
often have both my family and self suffered want. 
Preachers, through ostracism and persecution, have 
caused it. The influence they exercised could not be 
withstood. I am to-day pointed at as a living example 
of God's displeasure, but I have my self-respect left, 
which is a rich reward. I would rather be cursed than 
blest by such a God as theirs ; would prefer to endure 
all the ills I brought upon myself and mine than to 
appear to worship at such a shrine." 

He then drew from his coat pocket a well-worn 
copy of Paine's " Age of Reason," saying, " Read this ; 
it will help you through a wilderness of doubt." 

I did read, and re-read it, by hiding aAvay to do it. I 
kept it in the hollow of a large oak-tree, beneath whose 
cool shade I often sat to read and think. The knowl- 
edge I obtained through its perusal I was most anxious 
to share with my father, but could not call forth the 
courage at that time, and I think he never did know of 
the act. He was more experienced than I was, and well 
knew the storm of abuse that was sure to follow should 
such things become public. At the very name of " Tom 
Paine " the hands of the church would be uplifted in 
holy horror. Neither was my father willing to be 
landed upon the bleak shore of infidelity. He had 



34 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

loved ones gone to somewhere, whose memory was too 
dear to be ignored; and not for a moment would he part 
with his belief in meeting them again. 

This night, after our conversation about Saul and the 
exiled medium, we both were silent for some moments, 
during which a strange feeling of the presence of others 
came over me. I realized in particular, and distinct 
from others, a beautiful Indian maiden, of whom I had 
many times dreamed, and become in that way very 
familiar witli her appearance. In a state of somnam- 
bulism I have wandered through the woods with her, 
over hill and dale, and returned 'home, much to my 
father's annoyance. I would always wake him up on 
returning, to show him something beautiful which the 
Indian had given me, and which I thought was safely 
held in my closed hand. I had in waking moments 
heard her voice, when alone in the woods, and she was 
interiorly as real to my consciousness as any one of my 
human associates. 

While silently sitting that night, my father and I, the 
voice of the Indian was heard saying, " Worship the 
Great Spirit." Intuitively I was able to quickly grasp 
the entire meaning. We had been much with Indians, 
and were familiar with their customs and belief. That 
the views of these aboriginal worshippers, and their 
cherished tradition of an endless possession of a hunt- 
ing-ground in the hereafter, was by far the nearest 
approximation to truth, I felt inclined to accept. 

I could not at that time explain the manner in 
which this was conveyed, for then any allusion to 
spirits or spirit intercourse would have been considered 
the height of folly and superstition. I did not know 
but these influences were felt by all, and that these 
soundless voices were heard by all alike, and never 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 35 

questioned their origin, or philosophy. Therefore, with- 
out airy comment, I said to my father " that I thought 
the views of the Indians the most satisfying, were they 
divested of their crudities, and accepted by progressed 
minds on a higher plane of life." He laid aside Jose- 
phus, and I left him walking back and forth in the 
room, pondering the problem of what is to be our future 
condition, and where in infinitude are we to dwell. 

A few evenings after this, the conversation about 
Indians was resumed, and I remarked that " whenever 
we were speaking of the subject of death, a hereafter, 
or a person who was dead, that I experienced a most 
chilling sensation, so much so that it often made me 
shiver, and it seemed as though persons who were not 
visible at such times attended us." 

My father immediately arose, and in an excited man- 
ner said, " Then let us speak of other things ; you must 
not encourage these feelings; they will ruin you. Peo- 
ple who get their minds absorbed on such subjects are 
in danger of becoming insane. You are too young 
to grapple with such problems, and I see it has been 
unwise in me to stimulate your imagination. We will 
drop the subject altogether, and trust to wiser heads 
than ours to investigate and expound these mysteries. 
Never let the idea enter your mind that the dead are 
around us ; I know that it is impossible for them to 
return. Had it been true, your dear mother would have 
come to me. She believed she had seen her loved 
departed, and by them had been warned of danger, and 
comforted in sorrow; and she many times assured me 
that she would return if I would go to certain places at 
stated times, and wait for her. It was all imagination. 
I went and waited as directed, but she never came. I 
would have parted with every earthly possession for the 



36 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

least sign of her presence, but she never gave it, and 
had I not by determined effort discarded it from my 
mind, I should have gone mad. Let us never resume 
these conversations. The effect might prove ruinous 
to you." 

My dear father was so overcome with emotion that 
he took his hat and went from the house. This com- 
pletely put an end to any exchange of ideas between 
us, of a religious character. I was left alone with my 
thoughts, yet with intense hungering to express my 
feelings to some congenial listener. 

With me, my beloved mother did not seem to be far 
away; she seemed to be present yet in our home, and 
in my sleep I lived with her as in days of yore, and 
her angel presence brought in my waking hours sweet 
memories of her kind counsel and tender care. This 
knowledge I could not then express by words, but it 
was a joy and comfort to my life. 

Not long after this, I was taken violently ill, so much 
so, that all hope of recovery was gone. I was speech- 
less, although not insensible, and knew all that was 
being said and done around me. During this time, I felt 
myself to be at a great distance from all that surrounded 
me ; too far off to be heard, were I to make an effort to 
speak. The voices of those near by, though distinctly 
heard, seemed, at a distance. My mother then was 
plainly visible ; she stood over me with anxious face ; 
while the beautiful Indian maiden would come at times, 
bringing with her a milky looking atmosphere, in which 
I would become enveloped. She would pass her hands 
over me soothingly. This was repeated two and three 
times a day, until the crisis was passed and I began to 
recover. 

One day, while still too weak to leave the bed, my 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 37 

father and step-mother were sitting close beside me, 
and I requested that a slate and pencil be given me. 
I was restless from long confinement, and passed much 
of the time drawing pictures and puzzles upon the slate. 
A servant was called, who brought them, and placed 
the pillows that I might recline in a comfortable posi- 
tion. When she had finished, and was turning to leave, 
I looked up and beheld my beautiful mother standing 
over me ; on her face was a look of intense pity and 
affection. For a moment I gazed on this heavenly 
vision with feelings of rapture, then she stretched forth 
her hand and gently passed it over my face. It was icy 
cold, and I screamed through fright. In an instant my 
father clasped me in his arms, and I told him what had 
transpired. 

Some time elapsed before he succeeded in allaying 
my fears. He said it was all imagination, or hallucina- 
tion, caused by extreme debility, but I afterwards over- 
heard him telling my step-mother "that he was at the 
time thinking about my mother, and feeling her to be 
so near that he could scarcely resist the impulse to 
reach out his hand and try to touch her." This was 
consoling to me, as I could not be persuaded, nor did 
I wish to be convinced, that I had not seen and felt my 
mother. 

My father was now as willing and ready to account 
for any spiritual phenomena, upon the plea of imagina- 
tion, as were the ministers to account for what they 
could not explain by their favorite resort, "the mystery 
of Godliness." 

I have always regretted my needless fear on that 
occasion, for never since, but at rare intervals, have I 
ever been sensible of my mother's loving presence. 

The watchful care of the Indian girl has never failed, 



38 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

Through all the after years of ray life I have been con- 
scious of her attendance and aid, and upon occasions 
when human assistance and sympathy were beyond my 
reach. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 39 



CHAPTER III. 

"But what then? I push on 

All the faster perchance that I yet feel the pain 
Of my last fall, albeit I may stumble again. 

God means every man to be happy ; be sure, 
He sends us no sorrows that have not some cure." 

Some years after this I was persuaded to join another 
church, holding different views from the first, and 
twelve years of my life were spent among the Baptists. 
While my association with these good-meaning people 
lasted, the time that should have been passed in spirit- 
ual culture was devoted to wrangling over the essentials 
and non-essentials of the Christian church. 

It is amusing to look back a few years at the Christian 
ardor that was manifested in the heated debates on 
baptism, election, and final perseverance of the saints. 
Truly, we were engaged in "Christian warfare," — not 
" with the world, the flesh, and the devil," but with one 
another. 

Learned men of the past dispensation did just what 
learned men of this new spiritual era are in great danger 
of doing ; namely, they lured the unthinking masses 
beyond the simplicity of the gospel, into the frozen 
regions of theory and science. The prophecy given 
through Paul of " the destruction of the wisdom of the 
wise," and the "bringing to naught the understanding 
of the prudent," and " the foolishness of the wisdom of 
this world," has on the part of the Christian church been 
fully realized. 



40 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

When the Christian dispensation was first inaugurated, 
it was to the learned Jew "a stumbling block, and unto 
the Greeks foolishness," yet it gained a mighty power 
which is gradually lessening the further its expounders 
and followers get from its original simplicity. 

The kingdom of heaven, or harmony within, which 
can only be entered in the spirit of innocent, child-like 
trust, has been the "stumbling stone" that was in the 
Zion of the past, and unless great foresight and care be 
exercised, it will prove " the rock of offence " in this 
new spiritual dispensation. 

The wisdom of the learned to account for and explain 
the phenomena and interior manifestations of the present 
time will prove a failure so long as they resort to 
human skill and science as the means to attain the 
coveted knowledge. Men can no more test the reality 
of spirit phenomena by the use of their chemical knowl- 
edge than they could by its laws test the strength of 
human affection. They need to study in a higher 
school the chemistry of the human soul. 

As before remarked, the members of this last church 
into which I had drifted were forever contending for 
essential doctrines, and each was closely watched by all 
others, lest some false doctrine should be introduced 
in their assembly. Upon one occasion, I was told by 
the minister in charge of the church, who at the time 
was teaching a Bible class to which I belonged, that I 
was subject to church discipline for entertaining and 
expressing my views on the new or second birth. The 
question was asked : " What do you understand by the 
new birth?" Answer: "The birth of the spirit at the 
death of the physical body." I well knew what the 
answer should have been according to orthodox dicta- 
tion, but the answer was given by the promptings of 
that interior voice. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 41 

When reprimanded, I excused the reply by saying I 
spoke without thought. I had spoken wiser than I 
knew, and to-day feel a confirmation of its truthfulness. 

For some years I remained in this church, earnestly 
striving, with numbers of others, to reconcile its doc- 
trine with the teachings of their scriptures, and both 
doctrine and scriptures too with the character and 
attributes of a God whose nature and name is Love. 

During these years of creedal contention, study, and 
investigation, I felt much like a ship at sea, without 
compass or rudder, drifting about with every changing 
wave of thought. At times I seemed to stand on the 
highest pinnacle of hope ; at others was cast in the 
deepest, darkest, gloom ; but most of the time I was 
upon the stool of repentance, for I would doubt, and 
"he that doubteth is damned." I have suffered agony 
because I could not believe orthodox doctrine. 

Repeated contentions and disagreements finally caused 
me to sever my connection with the Baptist denomina- 
tion. These creedal agitations and heated debates did 
not meet my views of " brotherly love " ; and I greatly 
preferred no existence to that of an eternity spent in 
such strife, and in a heaven, too, from which many 
whom I loved would be excluded. I came out from 
among them, heroically determined to share the fate of 
thousands of others who cannot believe in the dogmas 
of the Christian church, and tried to believe there was 
no hereafter. 

Not long after this, my attention was attracted to the 
manifestations of Modern Spiritualism ; and we began 
holding circles within our own home. To my great 
delight, we were blest with most remarkable results, 
some of which will be given in coming chapters. The 
happy discovery was made that the entire family were 
mediums. 



42 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

The first sound of the " tiny rap " that ever fell upon 
my mortal ears thrilled and filled me with unspeakable 
delight. I intuitively knew that I had found what to 
me was "the pearl of great price"; I had found that 
which would bring evidence of immortality ; the evi- 
dence for which I had so long searched, but in vain, 
until now. In all the darkness through which I had 
passed I was assured that wisdom was at the helm guid- 
ing life's frail boat ; that angels' hands had led me safely 
through every wave of doubt and distrust to where the 
soul could rest satisfied. 

I have raised a large family of children to manhood 
and womanhood, who have enjoyed religious freedom. 
They have had but one moral precept urged upon their 
consideration, — the one given by Confucius hundreds 
of years before Christ, and promulgated by every moral 
law given in after years, — which is, " Do unto another 
what you would that others should do unto you." 

At one time one of the little girls expressed a wish 
to attend an Orthodox Sabbath-school. She had per- 
mission to do so. I knew the little ones felt the need 
of some social gathering on that day, which has been 
wisely set apart for rest and spiritual culture, even as 
children of larger growth do. She went a few times, 
and then no persuasion of teacher or children was suffi- 
cient to induce her to go again. I A few Sabbaths were 
spent at home after this ; theii'~she said, " Mamma, 
would you care if I went to the German Sunday- 
school?" 

"My child," I replied, "you would not understand 
one word the minister or teachers would say." 

" That is why I want to go, mamma. When they 
preach and teach about burning people in fire and 
brimstone forever it frightens me. If I go to the Ger- 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 43 

man school, then, you see, I won't know it when they 
talk about that. And it is near Christmas, and I want 
to get something nice off the Christmas-tree." 

While I greatly admired the little philosopher, I at 
the same time reproached myself with having neglected 
the spiritual wants of the children. I felt that through 
my fear of restricting their liberty I had neglected 
their interior needs, and had left their souls to starve. 

Such incidents show the demand for places of public 
instruction ; places that will draw out and develop the 
thoughts of the young, and furnish means for their 
social enjoyment. Is it not the imperative duty of 
Spiritualists everywhere to see that this is done ? Many 
have the money, ability, and time, which cannot be 
appropriated to a more laudable purpose. 

The close of the great rebellion left us, like thousands 
of others, perfectly impoverished, and with but little 
experience in any kind of labor. The demand for con- 
stant activity to provide for our material wants pre- 
cluded the possibility of giving the desired attention 
to spirit communion and interior unfoldment; yet I 
must say, had it not been for the timely aid of unseen 
guardians and friends, my spirit would many times 
have fallen into despondency on life's rugged roadside. 
Many are the times that my way has been hedged 
about with seemingly insurmountable difficulties, and 
loved ones "over yonder" have been prompt to answer 
every call of need, and have opened avenues for our 
deliverance in the most unexpected ways. 

Thus, kind reader, have I struggled through the 
most trying scenes, receiving the aid and direction of 
the blest immortals when heart and flesh had failed. 
Others, too, have been consoled and strengthened by 
loving messages given through my humble organism, 



44 LIFTING THE VEIL: OK, 

when conditions were favorable and opportunities of- 
fered. 

My children, now men and women grown, have never 
given me cause to regret allowing them perfect liberty; 
each one of them any mother might justly feel proud 
of. They each fill their places on life's eventful stage 
with credit to themselves and honor to me. 

With more time, and better conditions, my son and 
self have again organized another home circle, for the 
purpose of developing his mediumistic gifts, and giving 
to others our experiences in this new phase of human 
life. If but simple and little, these experiences will, we 
trust, encourage others to investigate the subject of 
spirit communion. We present them as the only and 
best return we can offer the angel world for their ever- 
watchful care through life's changing scenes. 

" 'Tis well ; the way was often dull and weary, 
The spirit fainted oft beneath its load; 
No sunshine came from skies all gray and dreary, 
And yet our feet were bound to tread that road. 

$ $ $ $ He $ 4 

Gladly, with spirits braced, the future facing, 
We leave behind the dusty, footworn track. " 




C ^r^zc^Le^o- G^^^/i^La^r^i 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 45 



CHAPTER IV. 

" And ever near us, though unseen, 
The dear immortal spirits tread; 
For all the houndless universe 
Is life ; there are no dead." 

We do not propose to write an essay on the spiritual 
philosophy, but to give the reader an honest and candid 
account of some seances and experiences held within 
the privacy of home ; also incidents in private life 
that may prove interesting and instructive. 

We are told that there is at least one medium or 
sensitive in every family : often we find more. 

We are ever urged by our unseen friends and loved 
ones to make conditions, and they will joyfully come 
and convince us that death was powerless to destroy 
them, and that they can return and tell us of their 
present existence, homes, and occupations. 

These frome circles will compel charlatans and trick- 
sters who have long been as festering sores on Spirit- 
ualism to seek other means of gaining wealth than by 
ruthlessly trifling with the most sacred feelings of the 
human heart. 

Bankrupts from every department of life have flocked 
to Spiritualism, with the hope of finding a field of labor 
in which they might build anew their different fortunes, 
and retrieve their past social positions. And Spiritual- 
ism with open arms received and welcomed them all. 

Religious bankrupts many, together with the social, 



46 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

political, financial, and, in fact, bankrupts of every class 
and from every ism. 

Is it at all surprising with such an array of seekers 
for knowledge and assistance from spirit friends and 
loved ones, that we have had such a variety of mani- 
festations and such different grades of inspirations and 
influences? 

Many of the learned, the wise, and good have indeed 
sought light from on high solely for the purpose of 
elevating and emancipating a creed-bound humanity, 
and to gratify a heart-felt yearning for some tidings of 
their dear ones. 

Science and religion as ever have arisen in bitter 
opposition, and Spiritualism has battled for every inch 
of ground gained, steadily moving onward independent 
of all obstacles, and to-day numbers among its advo- 
cates thousands of earth's brightest and best. 

The " Old Ship of Zion " was not large enough, nor 
suitably provisioned for the hungering millions, — the 
millions who, in answer to their cry for bread, were 
receiving the stones of tradition ; and when asking for 
fish were handed the old serpent of Theology (the 
devil.) 

This new ship, "Progression," can accommodate all, 
feed all; furnish the nourishment sought by every class 
of intellect ; take on board all nations, all creeds, their 
saints and sinners, their wise and foolish, and land them 
safely in their appropriate places, their own mansions 
which day by day each is building. 

We regret to say that Spiritualism has not yet in the 
southern country attained that position in society to 
which it is justly entitled, nor a just recognition of its 
phenomena; hence we, with others, suffer and have suf- 
fered much social ostracism, mostly, however, from the 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 47 

churches and their followers. But when we count the 
benefits that in various ways we have received, together 
with the comforts and blessings our departed have 
bestowed upon us, we are more than willing to accept 
the inconvenience and struggle it has cost. 

The high price that travelling media are necessitated 
to charge for spiritual seances has debarred many of the 
laboring poor from the benefit of much knowledge and 
comfort that the more wealthy can easily obtain. We, 
however, hope that they will be led to do as we have 
done, make conditions; that a Jacob's ladder may be 
raised in every household, whereon angels may descend 
to illuminate their homes with their shining presence, 
and bring warmth, courage, and comfort, to their wait- 
ing souls. 

All along the checkered paths of our lives we have 
felt the attendance and ministry of loved ones who 
have passed away ; but in our gross materiality and 
through our ignorance have often abused it. 

After such times, long intervals would elapse between 
messages from the dear immortals. During these sea- 
sons of silence on their part, we were made to realize 
that a knowledge of their presence was needed to pro- 
mote our happiness. Then we would be overwhelmed 
with penitence, on receiving some new token of their 
continued love and watchful care over us. 

Some time previous to Dr. Henry Slade's visit to 
Galveston, Texas, and while passing through one of 
these seasons of coldness and neglect, to our great pleas- 
ure and surprise, the well-remembered voice of a son 
and brother who resides above was heard saying " A 
noted medium is coming." At the time, we were out 
for an evening walk in company with a friend ; as soon 
as we received the message we repeated it to her. She 



48 LIFTING THE VEIL : OR, 

said, " I have heard of none coming." We walked on a 
short distance in silence, when again the same well- 
known voice slowly said, " Go to Mr. Talbot's." 

Being at the time near this gentleman's residence we 
concluded to go in and see what would be gained. On 
entering we spoke of the message just received, and 
were informed that a letter had a few hours previous 
been brought by the postman from Dr. Slacle, announc- 
ing his coming. That no one had been told of the 
loiter, the above-named gentleman assured us. The 
test was simple, yet it brought to each of us renewed 
faith and joy. 

On Dr. Slade's arrival here, this same precious spirit 
acquainted us with the fact, and we were so influenced 
to go and have a sitting with him that we found it irre- 
sistible. We first went to hear him lecture, and came 
home filled with a wonderful sympathy for this noble 
instrument of the spirit world, and wondered that any 
could neglect the opportunity of learning something of 
the great beyond and those who resided there. Most 
of all, we could not see how two young men, who were 
with us, could resist the influences of their sainted 
mothers, — influences that we strongly felt to be urging 
them to go. They were both sensitives, and we could 
see they felt altogether uncomfortable. We hoped 
they would yield to the tender mother pleading, but, 
alas ! they resisted it, even as we overcame the influ- 
ence to tell them. 

Oh, what cowards do our surroundings make of us ! 
We so fear crossing the line of discretion, in this deli- 
cate and but little understood subject, that we often 
fall short of accomplishing great good to others. This 
we now feel was the case in this instance, as both the 
young men have since manifested the greatest interest 
in spirit communion. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 49 

On the day after attending the lecture, we called at 
the Washington Hotel for a seance with the world-re- 
nowned Dr. Henry Slacle, with the following results : — ■ 

In a sun-lighted room we took our seats at a common 
leaf table, with both leaves up and table uncovered, and 
were at once inspired with the utmost confidence in his 
honesty. 

Just at the moment he placed his hand upon the 
slate, for the purpose of ascertaining if any spirits were 
present, the slate was pulled with great force from his 
hand, and handed to one of us. Dr. Slade excitedly re- 
marked, "Why, young man, you are taking my power." 
He then took another slate, upon which was written, 
"They have no need of coming here for communica- 
tions ; they both are good mediums, and only need to 
make proper conditions to obtain all they want." This 
intelligence gave us both spiritual strength and joy ; it 
was a confirmation of our mediumistic gifts, apart from 
ourselves, through the organism of another. 

Two new slates, that were carried there by us who 
were sitting, were now placed together, with a small bit 
of pencil between them, one end of the slates resting on 
the shoulder of the son, Dr. Slade holding the other 
ends together with the thumb and fingers of one hand, 
while the other joined ours upon the top of the table, in 
full sight. These slates had not been touched by Dr. 
Slade, until he took them up for the purpose of getting 
communications. 

We would here remark we had a son and brother 
drowned in that long to be remembered storm of 1875, 
which did so much damage to life and property on the 
western coast of the Gulf of Mexico, — the same who had 
informed us of the intended coming of Dr. Slade to 
Galveston. 



50 LIFTING THE VEIL: OE, 

We were both thinking that if he would only give us 
information concerning that sad event, how thankful 
we should be. We wanted to know if he was at the 
light-house he was keeping in Matagorda Bay, or where, 
when drowned, and what he had suffered. These 
thoughts were passing through our minds while listen- 
ing to the movements of that magic pencil. However, 
the following was written, under the above-named con- 
ditions : — 

" My dear Mother and Brother : You ask the cause 
of my death. I do not care to refer to it ; let it go ; it 
will do you no good to know. I wish Jim* would sit 
for me ; I could do much for him and you all. I do 
come to you, and try to make you feel my presence. 
Give my love to all. I am your affectionate son and 
brother, Ned." 

Immediately following this were a few lines, im- 
perfectly written, as though by a child, and signed 
"Charley." The remark was made by one of us that 
we thought it a good test, as he had passed away some 
years ago, when quite small. In a moment the follow- 
ing was written : — 

" My dear Mother : I am not a child. I have grown 
to be quite a man. Say to papa I often am with him, 
with Ned. Do hold circles at home, and we will come. 
I am your loving son, Charley." 

We were touched by unseen forms or forces ; leaned 
against heavily and sensibly. A hand, quick as a flash, 
took from a slate a pencil that was lying upon it, and 
tossed it very lightly and quickly upon the table. One 
of us was raised at least two feet from the floor, with 



* Another brother, who is a fine medium, but refuses to have any- 
thing to do with circles. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 51 

the chair upon which we were sitting. A chair was 
lifted in the air. A slate was passed around the table 
by a force as strong as ours, which was tested by one of 
us catching hold of the slate. All this took place with 
Dr. Slade in full view. 

When we say wonderful, the word does not half ex- 
press the feeling that this seance inspired in our minds. 

With grateful hearts we walked homeward, resolving 
never again to doubt this blessed truth of spirit return; 
resolving that we would do our utmost to make condi- 
tions, that our darlings might come and hold sweet con- 
verse with us in our own home and by our own fireside. 
In so doing, we have felt their sweet presence and holy 
ministration. 



52 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 



CHAPTER V. 

"The discovery and application of truth is the constant problem of 
human intellect ; thus investigation is found to be the precedent of all 
progress ; research, the requisite of all happiness. " 

Edward S. Wheeler. 

We formed a circle consisting of ourselves and a lady- 
friend, making our number three. We arranged the 
circle by our impressions, with hands joined in the 
usual manner of forming such circles. At some few sit- 
tings we had raps and tipping of the table, by which 
we learned nothing worthy of note, only to be punctual 
to time and to have a certain hour and day to meet. 
Soon, however, we failed to receive the raps and tipping, 
and for some unknown cause seemed to be deserted by 
our unseen friends. For some days we were discour- 
aged and impatient, but felt a strong desire to perse- 
vere. 

One evening, after getting nothing and having left 
the circle room, one of us, becoming psychologized, gave 
the following message : — 

" My name is ' White Eagle.' I superintend many 
circles, my friends, and have come to assist you in your 
efforts to establish a line of communication between 
yours and the spirit world. You will need the assist- 
ance of the red man. This is his country ; he is an 
outgrowth from this soil and climate, and can effect 
more as a spirit than can his pale-face brother and suc- 
cessor. Fear him not; he will bring you no ill. His 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 53 

is more material than are the spirits of pale-faces. He 
lived nearer to the requirements of nature ; while on 
your earth, had a better developed physical body, one 
free from abuse and disease. He can bring health and 
strength to mediums. He can come en rapport with 
your material conditions, far easier than can the pale- 
face spirits. He gave his help to make conditions for 
this to be a country and clime fit for the pale-faces to 
inhabit. Now he comes in a more sublime capacity; 
he comes to aid in making fast the cable, and bridging 
with magnetic wires that great gulf which has so long 
been considered impassable. The blood of both races 
flowed through my veins, and because of this I can 
form a connecting link between the two, and bring them 
into harmonious relations, whereby both will be bene- 
fited and elevated. Both races were and are my 
brothers by ties of blood and affection. I speak in the 
interest of both. / 

" The red man will serve faithfully at your command, 
and as a compensation will learn of your more enlight- 
ened modes of life. See that you give them no unholy 
example, for it will bring unto you curses in the place 
of blessings. Live holy, just, and pure lives, with clean 
bodies, and souls filled with lofty aspirations. Never 
suffer them to become your masters, but accept their 
services as aids. You will soon find as you live they 
will imitate you, and adopt your customs, be they good 
or evil. Mediums have the power to mould or educate 
these untutored minds much to their liking. I warn 
you to beware of your daily thoughts and actions. 
Purify yourselves from every evil thought and desire, 
that the good and true may be attracted to your side. 

" The war whoop is never heard in the prairie land of 
the Great Spirit. The tomahawk lies buried in the red 



54 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

man's grave; and now he stretches forth his hands in 
kindly greeting to his pale-face brethren. Bid him 
welcome ; he will safely pilot you through the dismal 
swamps of life's journey, and be unto you a source of 
strength in your mediumistic work. My friends, I bid 
you adieu. I shall again visit you; until then, adieu." 

The control then left, after throwing showers of mag- 
netism on all present, which was long and sensibly felt 
by each one. 

On the memorable evening of Oct. 10, 1884, we 
were sitting by an open window, admiring the wonder- 
ful system and beauty of the universe, as far as the 
limited physical sight could penetrate. The air was 
fragrant with autumn blossoms, and laden with the 
richness of maturity. Through the atmosphere there 
came, while thus sitting, a cool stream from above, 
which seemed to penetrate to the brain, and cause what 
felt to be an opening on the top of the head. With the 
sensation came these words : " We are here." For some 
moments we listened, but heard no more. After the 
expiration of some thirty minutes, a low, faint, buzzing 
sound was heard in the adjoining room. It gradually 
increased in volume, until the entire upper portion of 
the house was filled with the softest, fullest, sweetest, 
most enchanting strains of music. . At times it would 
die away, and almost cease ; then on again rising, we 
could discern hundreds of voices, which would soon be- 
come so harmoniously blended that it seemed one grand 
melodious strain. We went below, but could hear 
nothing. The house was undisturbed by sound or mo- 
tion; all was profound silence. Upon again coming 
up stairs, it would be repeated. It was in the atmos- 
phere outside, as well as the inside of the upper portion 
of the house, and to our great delight, was heard by 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 55 

each member of the household as they came in and up. 
This lasted at least an hour; but the memory of that 
evening will abide with us while time endures. 

At our next seance, soon after taking our usual places, 
an Indian spirit psychologized the medium, a most pow- 
erful one, if judged by the influence each one felt. He 
said, " Me am big Indian, me got much power, me come 
from the spirit hunting-ground, me will help young 
brave ; will make his wigwam light and warm. Now 
Swift Foot go." 

We would here say that many times we have gone to 
our circle room feeling tired, depressed, and almost ill, 
and after one of our Indian brothers had come, we would 
be relieved and strengthened, both mentally and phys- 
ically. After the Indian's departure came the presiding 
spirit. He manifested great delight, as one would who 
had long been' absent, and inspiring each one present 
with the same feelings of inexpressible joy. After an 
affectionate greeting, and the emotions of the meeting 
had subsided, he said : — 

" I have come, I have come. At last I have entered 
my earthly home in a tangible form, and can speak words 
of love to its dear ones. I have long been trying to be 
more fully recognized, to make you more sensibly realize 
that it is indeed I, your loved brother, not dead, nor lost, 
but alive in every sense of the word and with you to- 
night. Oh ! the joy of this meeting ! the joy it gives 
me to once more clasp the hand of loved ones ! Joy un- 
told that I am privileged to use the precious hand of 
her who gave me life (patting the medium tenderly on 
her cheeks and head). Oh, my dear ones, long have I 
been trying to make myself known, and would have done 
so the last sitting you had, but those strange men were 
here (here he whispered to his brother), and I feared they 



5G LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

would laugh at me. You know, brother, when we do come 
to speak a few words to earthly friends, they expect too 
much from us ; you know we have had no education, and 
I feel its effects when assuming earthly conditions and 
coming in earthly atmospheres; yet in time it will wear 
off, or I shall progress in the use of language and be able 
to overcome it entirely. 

" You know so-called death don't make us any wiser ; 
we walk out of the material body and step into the spir- 
itual just the same men and women as we were before, 
with the same affections and feelings, the same morally 
and intellectually. Death don't make a philosopher of 
an idiot, as many suppose, nor a saint out of a sinner. 
Literary attainment with us, as with you of earth, must 
be sought and won by earnest endeavor. I have studied 
hard and learned much since coming on this side of 
life. You know, my brother, we were poor ; had none of 
the refining influences that wealth might and sometimes 
does throw around persons, if used wisely. We still 
are poor, are still strugling to surmount the ills that ever 
follow in its train. Don't despair, we shall yet succeed ; 
succeed in gaining riches that will be imperishable, that 
will clothe us in garments of light, and deck our brows 
with jewels of priceless value and immortal brightness. 
Let us strive to attain something higher, gain something 
better than earthly gold or material positions. I have 
learned much since leaving earthly scenes, gained much 
knowledge that will benefit you, and I need more of 
earth experiences which I can gain from you. Let us 
work together, my brother, hand in hand, in this great 
field of progress and reform. This is the way I am to 
grow rich and rise ; you want to rise ; Blue Jacket even 
wants to rise ; all our band are aspirants after something 
higher and better. My brother, you wanted the raps : 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 57 

we gave them ; you might sit in circles and listen to raps 
one hundred and fifty years, and end where you first 
began, — with raps. They are needful for new begin- 
ners, skeptics and investigators. But you are convinced 
of the power of spirits to return. I took you to Dr. Slade 
and gave you proof positive of our continued existence 
and ability to manifest our presence ; and even now, you 
feel that it is I, your brother, and no other. Oh ! with 
what eager interest and impatient yearning did I follow 
Dr. Slade ! I knew he would help me open the door of 
communication, — the door whose hinges were growing 
rusty. Now we will give you raps, through the aid of 
Blue Jacket : command him, and when conditions are 
favorable you shall have them by way of desert ; but we 
must not let them hinder nor interfere with higher and 
more important work. 

"My brother, understand me fully. I do not wish to 
interrupt nor control you in any of your earth-work, nor 
control you in any way against your reason, which 
should ever be your highest and best authority ; but I 
ask the privilege of being near you, that I may warn 
you of danger, strengthen your righteous resolves, and 
help you to resist all evil. 

" I want us to work together in this way. Have a 
record kept of some of our seances ; do it honestly and 
faithfully. All the little details which often to you may 
seem trifling, but to others may be important, showing 
the efforts of the spirits to be identified, have them 
carefully written down — the good, the bad, and indif- 
ferent. When we have finished all that is required, we 
shall find a way to have it published and give it to the 
world. It may touch some other hearts and cause them to 
open a door, that other yearning souls, on life's spiritual 
side may come to bless and bring comfort to dear ones. 



58 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

" Thanks to you, my kind brother, for this harmonious 
home ; you have labored for it late and early, and have 
succeeded in surrounding our dear ones with comfort. 
How I have longed to put forth a helping hand. 
Thanks to you, my brother, thanks. 

" When we once get our band in good working order 
and in harmony with your circle, we shall be able to 
give some food for which thousands, especially of the 
laboring class, are now hungering, and all the while be 
gathering unfading laurels to bind upon our brows. 

" We need a scribe, and I thought our mother could 
fill that place, and Jimmy would let me control him ; 
but he is not ready yet, so we must fall back upon our 
mother. You know that I must talk and you must 
keep order on your side, until we get things well regu- 
lated. You are self-centred and most fitted for this. 
In the meantime you will be developing your medium- 
istic gifts — seeing first. 

"Be careful that no disturbing influences enter on 
your side. Suffer no arguments nor discussions within 
the circle nor within your home ; don't suffer indiscrimi- 
nate mortals to take all the life and strength from your 
circle. There are human vampires many, that would 
leave you drained. We must take care of our mother ; 
Oh! I want her with me, but must wait; she is needed 
on your side now. Charley is here and is so anxious to 
speak. Brother, we have Magnetic Institutes in spirit 
life, and we have in our band an Indian who is well 
acquainted with the way to them, Swift Foot, who is a 
noble specimen of the red man, quick to go, and can 
be safely trusted with all messages. We have a Dr. 
C. Smith, who will come when needed, and with the 
help we can command, can with your assistance, pre- 
pare magnetized paper for the sick and for developing 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 59 

mediums, which will help you some financially. I don't 
want you always to stay in that shop, and don't think 
you will. We want you to help us prepare food for 
starving thousands of the laboring class, that class of 
which we are honored members. Have no fear of the 
result. Those who are hungering for spiritual food 
will gladly partake ; those who are not will refuse, no 
matter in what guise it be given. 

"Now, my brother, I would impress upon your mind 
that we over here are unchanged, and that we live in a 
world similar to yours in all respects, only it is purer 
and better. We have laws, few but better, and far 
more rigidly executed. There is no evading any of 
our spiritual laws, try one ever so much. Why, it 
would amuse you to see John * who belongs to this 
band. He is what you would call a police officer. He 
is proud of his office and regalia, which he has a right 
to be ; he has earned them by industry and faithfulness. 

" Here we all earn everything we get, and further- 
more, we get what we earn ; never wanting to take, 
neither being allowed to take what has been earned by 
another. We do this in obedience to the eternal law 
of justice. I am reluctant to leave, but must go." 

We wish it were in our power to pen the above with 
the same impressiveness with which it was given, but 
language fails to portray the deep soul-stirring pathos 
that attended its delivery. 

With grateful hearts do we receive these messages 
so fraught with love and stimulating to our faltering 
footsteps. The time was, in the past, that we feared 
ridicule, and kept such things wrapped in secret within 
our own hearts ; but that day has forever passed away. 

* A friend of both brothers from bovhood. 



60 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

It would now be as futile to tell us these manifestations 
were delusion or imagination, as for one who is blind 
to try to convince us that there was no sun or that it 
does not shine. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 61 



CHAPTER VI. 

"Theology sits like a tyrant enthroned, 

A system per se with a fixed nomenclature, 

Derived from strange doctrines, and dogmas, and creeds, 

At war with man's reason, with God, and with Nature; 

And he who subscribes to the popular faith, 

Never questions the fact of divine inspiration, 

But holds to the Bible as absolute truth, 

From Genesis through to St. John's Revelation." 

Lizzie Doten. 

Learned theologians have preached and prophesied 
of the second coming of the Christ, and lo ! is it not 
here, — " The Christ spirit" and yet by them it is 
rejected. 

The Jews refused to welcome the teacher and re- 
former whose coming their prophets and seers had pre- 
dicted. They were expecting the advent of a Messiah, 
who was to appear in great material splendor, and when 
he came, born of a woman in a lowly manger at Beth- 
lehem, it shocked their national dignity. When he 
went into their gorgeous temples and drove out the 
money-changers, it was as a death blow to their theolog- 
ical pride. 

Are present orthodox Christians not following the 
example of the ancient orthodox Jew in their rejection 
of the present spiritual outpouring? We think it a par- 
allel case. 

The incoming of this new spiritual era was foretold by 
the Christian prophets, as this light that was " to shine 



62 LIFTING THE VEIL: OK, 

out of darkness," but it did not come in accordance with 
the views of the established creeds, and behold they re- 
ject it. It came rapping for admittance in the humble 
home of the Fox's, through the instrumentality of 
little children, and Christians closed their hearts and 
eyes, and cried devil, delusion. We pity them ! We 
were once of their number, and know that there are 
thousands who are being led blindly along, fearing to 
think for themselves, who are sincere and honest in 
their professions. We will aid them to our utmost in 
the spirit of love, knowing that as long as their theo- 
logical garments are comfortable they will wear them, 
and when outgrown, they will be willingly laid aside as 
were their infant clothing. When orthodox food be- 
comes distasteful, its advocates will seek greener pas- 
tures ; when their inspirations of other ages become 
stale, they will search for that which is new and fresh, 
and adapted to the present age. Their war upon Spir- 
itualism is doing no harm. Calumny cannot mar the 
truth, neither those who live above it. We were once 
bound by these same chains of old theology. During 
that spiritual bondage we realized all its strength and 
power over its victims, and regard its errors with 
charity. 

At our next seance the presiding spirit came, but 
with less animation than at our previous sitting. He 
said : — 

" I am tired ; you, too, are tired.* We have worked 
too hard. I have been busy at one of our Electric 
Institutes studying the powers of electricity. Oh! it 
is grand to see men of scientific mind and ability mak- 
ing it subject to their wills. They work with an energy 

*The spirit doubtless felt the medium's condition. 



' INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 63 

and determination beyond the conception of the human 
mind. I cannot express to-night my thoughts; have 
not the power. You need more in your circle to give it 
strength. Good night." 

'Then came another spirit who said, "I ain't Master 
Edd. You is Miss Susan's son, ain't you? Well, 
young master, I belongs to dis ban', and being that the 
whole ban' has to come so you can get acquainted with 
them, I took this time to make myself known. Mass 
Edd. give me the privilege, sir, to come.* I used to 
belong to your grandfather in slave days; but we all 
are free now. Then I used to be round about the white 
folks, and waited on old master. Hope, sir, you won't 
take any 'ceptions at my coming. You see, young mas- 
ter, I has the soul dirt to take from this room when you 
all get done settin. Blue Jacket only makes the lights 
and knocks, and I cleans the room. I am learning like 
white folks and does a good many things for you. I 
flung some lightning on your sick turkey the other 
night, and in the morning you all found it able to eat 
corn and gobble. I see Mass Edd. working round the 
lightning, and so I tried ; yet he told me in particular 
not to try it on any human. Some time I want to 
head a ban' of spirits my own color, but they are too 
scary now. I know one woman whose eyes looks two 
ways that I can come through. I must go ; they are 
pulling me from the other side. Good evening, young 
master." 

This closed our circle for a limited time. We were 
instructed by the presiding spirit to write up the result 
of our seances at their close, but have neglected it until 
we cannot do justice to the record. We also feel so 

* The spirit felt that some hesitation was manifested in his recep- 
tion. 



64 LIFTING THE VEIL: OB, 

incapable of such an undertaking, with the cares of 
living pressing heavily upon us ; yet we shall strive to 
be faithful, and see 'what the outcome is to be. 

Our circle next met at 8 o'clock, the hour agreed 
upon. After sitting quietly for a few moments, Charley, 
another son and brother, took control, yet could say but 
little. He fondly caressed his brother and inquired for 
the other members of the family. He seemed delighted, 
"but suffered some inconvenience from having never be- 
fore manifested through a medium, and finally said the 
atmosphere was pressing so heavily he could not stay. 

A hand was then clairvoyantly seen, very bright and 
luminous, making the deaf and dumb alphabet, which 
was recognized. After this we had raps loud and dis- 
tinct, more so than on any former occasion. This 
encouraged us and stimulated our interest in the 
seances. After rapping and moving the table about for 
some time, the spirit influenced one of the mediums in 
quite a rough way, striking upon the table, throwing 
magnetism about the room and upon members of the 
circle, producing upon all a most chilling sensation. He 
gave a few big Indian grunts and left. 

Swift Foot, our Indian messenger then taking control, 
and fondling in a most tender manner his young brave 
said, "Squaw not strong; not big like young brave. 
Us want young brave ; us go with him ; us stay long, 
and do much ; us make young brave heap strong. Blue 
Jacket not talk ; can't understand. He got to learn ; 
not been here many moons. Blue Jacket want peace 
pipe, want pale-face brave and squaws smoke." 

Here the pipe was prepared and given to the medium 
to smoke, then passed around the circle ; when all had 
gone through the smoking process, the pipe was again 
taken by the medium and passed about the room, as if 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 65 

to invisible attendants. After a benediction upon all, 
our kind messenger gave up his control. 

Perhaps some reader not accustomed to spirit control 
may exclaim, How foolish ! yet we reply, if these red 
brothers of ours do return to earth, and are unchanged 
by the process of death, they must come as Indians, 
with their former characteristics, else they would not be 
Indians, but other intelligences. 

Upon one occasion, when the medium was under the 
control of a familiar spirit, the question was asked if 
they never improved in their manner of expressing 
themselves in spirit life. The answer was : " We never 
use human language to express thought on our side of 
life. There is no need of it, as the faculty of percep- 
tion is more developed, and by its use we can under- 
stand each other's wishes and thoughts more perfectly 
than if expressed by your earthy mode. So you can 
perceive, through disuse of language, we often fail to 
impress the fact upon your minds that we are progress- 
ing intellectually and morally." 



66 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 



CHAPTER VII. 

"Not in vain the distance beckons, 

Forward, forward, let us range ; 
Let the people spin forever 

Down the ringing grooves of change." 

Tennyson. 

Our, household has been undergoing quite a change. 
We were, at the commencement of our sittings, boarding 
the two young men referred to in a former chapter. 
We felt much attached to one of these, who had for a 
long time been an inmate of our home. He was ex- 
tremely sensitive, and possessed many sterling traits of 
character ; but our kind spirit attendants insisted that 
they were a great obstacle to our spiritual progress and 
development as mediums, though they possessed fine 
mediumistic gifts themselves. But from causes which 
we do not feel at liberty to give, they opposed with 
much determination all intercourse with the dwellers of 
the other world. Although it cost us man3 r a bitter 
pang, caused, we know, from that sweet mother-love 
that ever attended them, our connection with them 
ceased. This change in our home affairs resulted in 
our having more time and mental quiet to devote to 
our circles and to do the required writing. In parting 
with our young friends we invoked the blessings of the 
angels upon them. 

The last communication we had from the presiding 
spirit was a request that we have in our next entry a 
description of a picture painted by what purported to be 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 67 

an Indian spirit, calling herself Wildflower, — the same 
who had ever attended us since our earliest recollec- 
tions. (See page 34.) This was painted about five 
years ago, through the organism of one of the mediums 
now used. It was done in a psychological state, under 
very unfavorable conditions, the medium knowing noth- 
ing whatever of painting or drawing. 

As some years have elapsed since this with other pic- 
tures was given, we feel it impossible at this time of 
writing to give the reader all the information we then 
received from our spirit friends and guides about their 
present homes in spirit land. 

The painting is very crude, yet it may serve as a les- 
son perhaps to many who know no higher aim than a 
love to gather gold. 

" The love of gold, that meanest rage, 
And latest folly of man's sinking age : 
Which, rarely venturing in the van of life, 
While nobler passions wage their heated strife 
Comes skulking last with selfishness and fear, 
And dies collecting lumber in the rear." — Moore. 

" cursed love of gold ; when for thy sake 
The fool throws up his interest in both worlds, 
First starved in this, then damn'd in that to come." 

Blair's Grave. 

"Gold! gold! gold! gold! 
Bright and yellow, hard and cold ; 
Molten, graven, hammered and rolled; 
Heavy to get, and light to hold; 
Hoarded, bartered, bought and sold ; 
Stolen, borrowed, squandered, doled : 
Spurned by the young, but hugged by the old 
To the very verge of the churchyard mould; 
Price of many a crime untold." 

"Gold! gold! gold! gold! 
Good or bad a thousand fold ! 



68 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

How widely its agencies vary — 

To save, to ruin, to curse, to bless, — 

As even its minted coins express, 

Now stamped with the image of good Queen Bess, -■ 

And now of a Bloody Mary." — Hood. 

The foregoing lines of these inspired poets well ex- 
press our ideas of miserly minds. 

The subject of the painting was brought by the spirit 
guide of the medium. He was seemingly laboring 
under some heavy weight, which was soon discovered 
to be that of gold and silver, the miserly hoardings of 
many long, painful years. He refused to give his 
name, or any clue to his identity, save what is repre- 
sented in his spiritual surroundings. He said during 
the most of his earth life he resided in Galveston, 
Texas, where, from year to year, he had gathered this 
filthy load, and now he wished others who were spend- 
ing all their energies for wealth alone to see the out- 
growth. 

He said : " My first resolve when on the verge of 
manhood was to obtain wealth ; my second and last 
resolve was to obtain more. I forfeited my manhood, 
stinted my poor body, and starved my soul, all for this 
gold." 

His money was pouring from the sack on his shoulder, 
all over his torn and soiled garments, but it never grew 
empty. Serpents were crawling all around his dismal 
cave in all their slimy filth; dark spirits, even more 
repulsive than himself, were his companions, many of 
whom had been tempted and ruined through his gold. 
His countenance was expressive of great agony; his 
cheeks sunken and tear-stained. The trees about his 
cave were black and leafless ; the weeds and grass looked 
burnt and crisp. These were the outgrowths of the 








i* 


■ 


i 




• 


■^r^^ 






Hj 
















B 


1 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 69 

materials his earth life had furnished. Yet he is not 
bej^ond the reach of angel love and holy ministration. 
Above his bent form are spirits he cannot see, robed in 
colors symbolic of their office. Those who are nearest, 
seem to be pouring from something resembling a horn an 
amber colored stream, which we are told is the baptism 
of knowledge. It has been the influence of this baptism 
that roused his mentality to a consciousness of his con- 
dition and its causes, and a desire to escape their 
penalties. The next figure above is administering to him 
the baptism of fire, which awakens within him a feeling 
of the keenest remorse. The highest angel is trying by 
the magic power of love to throw some gleams of light 
into his darkened abode. But he knows of none of 
this, only feels the influence, — like the man in Bunyan's 
Pilgrim's Progress, who was so busy with the muck 
rake that he could not see the crown above his head. 

We have been asked how long we thought these con- 
ditions would last, and have often wished the opinion 
of others more gifted than we. 

Some years past, while residing in a small village in 
the far west, an old gentleman came to us for a spiritual 
seance. He said, " I have no rest, day nor night." 

In a few moments we were taken with such severe 
cramps through our body and limbs that we were com- 
pelled to leave the room for a short time. On returning, 
a spirit took control of our organism, telling him the 
day of judgment had come ; that often it came before 
death ; that he was suffering all the torture of having 
helped to poison his wife years ago, and that was 
what had affected the medium. 

Much more was communicated which has escaped our 
memory, and which it is not necessary to mention. Said 
he : " It is all true ; but what am I to do ? How long 
must I suffer ? " 



70 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

The spirit replied : " We cannot tell ; if you transgress 
any physical law, the penalty of a certain degree of pain 
is attached to its violation which cannot by any possi- 
bility be avoided ; as, for instance, you burn your finger, 
you must suffer until offended law is appeased. So in 
the spiritual universe, you must pay the penalty of 
every transgression of its laws." 

The poor man got no comfort, and so great was his 
mental agony that our souls went out in sympathy to 
him, as we wiped the falling tears from our cheeks. 
Sad indeed it was to be brought face to face with such 
mental anguish and heartfelt contrition. 

Our spirit guides and friends tell us ever to be watch- 
ful over the materials we are constantly furnishing, in 
thought and act, for the building of our future homes. 
That if they be low, gross, and grovelling, we must not 
expect to find our mansions beautiful. They say many 
come from earthly huts into rich palaces, and many 
come from magnificent homes into hovels. 

From all the information we have been able to gain 
from those residing on life's other side, we are forced to 
the conclusion that man is the architect of his future 
home, and perhaps he dwells in it interiorly even here 
and now. 

The surroundings of the poor spirit in the picture, 
the toads and vipers, were recalled to memory when, in 
later years, reading of the clairvoyant experiences of 
the Chevalier de B. in Mrs. Britten's " Ghost Land." 
He says he saw upon what he calls the " photosphere " 
of his companions, in distinct and vivid characters, the 
events of their past lives and the motives which had 
prompted them to their acts. "Now it became clear as 
sunlight that one set of motives were wrong and 
another right; and that one set of actions (those 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 71 

prompted by wrong motives) produced horrible deform- 
ities and loathsome appearances on the photosphere, 
while the other set of actions prompted by right motives 
seemed to illuminate the soul aura with indescribable 
brightness, and cast a halo of such beauty and radiance 
over the whole being, that one old man in particular, 
who was of a singularly uncomely and withered appear- 
ance as a mortal, shone as a soul in the light of his 
noble life and glorious emanations like a perfect angel. 
I could write a folio volume on the interior disclosures 
which are revealed to the soul's eye, and which are hid- 
den away or unknown to the bodily senses. I cannot 
dwell upon them now, though I think it would be well 
to write many books on this subject, provided men would 
read and believe them. In that case I feel confident 
human beings would shrink back aghast and terror- 
stricken from crime, or even from bad thoughts, so 
hideous do they show upon the soul, and so full of 
torment and pain does the photosphere become that is 
charged with evil." 

The Nazarene said, "the kingdom of heaven is within 
you," and it may be that it is projected as far without 
and around us as the soul aura extends. If heaven or 
harmony dwells within, so also, in its absence, must hell 
be within. 

To further corroborate the fact of these spiritual out- 
growths and surroundings, we quote from " The Heav- 
enly Home," by A. J. Davis, pages 35, 36 and 37 : — 

" I beheld a city of living, throbbing, rainbow-tinted 
beauty. The streets and the buildings on either side, 
the trees in the parks, the water flowing through the 
pipes, the very air — all were perfectly represented, 
down to the minutest detail, as plainly as any of these 
things ever looked to my external eyes. I could see 



72 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

the shape and location of furniture in the rooms every 
where, and the appearance of the occupants, and their 
situation and circumstances, whether sick or well, 
whether rich or poor ; and often I could even discrimi- 
nate as to the color of their garments, but especially 
the affections and thoughts which were occupying their 
feelings and brains and time. It was like stripping 
New York of its material vesture, peeling off its coating 
or shell, so to speak, and viewing its actual, vital, 
spiritual existence. Even after so much of this kind 
of experience, I could hardly guard my mind from 
believing and my soul from exclaiming : Why, truly, 
this is New York in the spiritual world ; that is to say, 
it was so difficult to keep faithfully to the fact, which 
for the time was totally obscured and forgotten, that 
what I was witnessing was actually and locally within 
the familiar city on old Manhattan Isle. Therefore, 
the people in the streets and stores, in the saloons, 
hotels, habitations, and hospitals, began to assume ap- 
pearances, according to their ruling loves, desires, quali- 
ties, conditions, and occupations. One gentleman's 
shoulder was loaded with the head of a certain horse, 
upon which his thoughts and affections were set ; an- 
other presented the head and face of a lamb, although 
he was awaiting the day of execution for a crime 
proved against him ; another's right arm and hand 
looked like a vicious serpent; a black bird rode on 
the head of a gentleman high in office ; a man, seem- 
ingly great in control, wore a dog-collar around his 
neck, with the initials of his office engraved upon it ; 
a handsome-faced man in a beautiful residence had the 
hind legs and hips of a goat; a quiet, very modest 
person in a great store had the bust of a lion ; a minis- 
terial looking man walked like a beetle, which was an 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 73 

Egyptian symbol of the world ; a splendid ram's head 
surmounted the face of a public character, which cor- 
responded to intellect and pride destitute of love and 
good will ; a medical gentleman carried a dove upon 
his shoulder, which meant pure affection, while another 
doctor had the facial expression of a night-hawk ; and 
yet another wore upon his bosom the image of a wolf ; 
a lady, beautifully organized, was covered with sores, 
and repulsive colors ; a very ordinary appearing woman 
had the most attractive crown of white lilies upon her 
brow; a procession of persons, intent on deeds of char- 
ity, for the sake of their faith, looked like a flock of 
ravens ; a cluster of thorny vines enveloped the head of 
a dealer in cheese and butter ; a man in the attitude 
of prayer, in a church, had the top of his head covered 
with a cap of gold coins ; a dealer in gold and silver 
was all over perfectly black, except his hands and fore- 
head ; another man, in the same place, had beautiful, 
tiny flowers growing out of his shoulders, showing that 
it was only the force of circumstances that made him 
a money-changer, his affections and aspirations being 
far different." 

We also take from Mrs. Crowe's "Night Side of 
Nature " the following : " These spirits also presented 
very different aspects ; some were entirely pervaded 
by a mild, clear radiance, like that of the full moon ; 
through others there appeared faint streaks that dimin- 
ished this splendor; while others, on the contrary, were 
distinguished by spots or strips of black, or of a dark 
color, like the marks on the skin of a viper." 

We presume the reader will be very sceptical and 
hard to be convinced that every detail of his life, how- 
ever small, has produced something either beautiful or 
repulsive, but as nothing in nature's boundless realm is 



74 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

ever lost, it might be either to our sorrow or jjy, that 
each thought and act exists somewhere, on some tablet 
in the unseen, and that some day, not a great distance 
in the future, we may have them to face, or their 
spiritual realities. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 75 



CHAPTER VIII. 

"Oft from the summer heights of love, 

Along the ways of time, 
The pilgrims of this lower sphere 

Catch gleams of light sublime, 
That stream adown the azure way, 

From heaven's unshadowed clime." — Lizzie Doten. 

We feel impressed to record a vision given not long 
since, and a few hours after the transition of a sweet 
babe closely related to and much beloved by us. 

We had just left the house where its little body lay 
cold in death's embrace, and its fond parents, whose 
hearts were torn and bleeding over the loss of their 
only child. We entered our home, saddened and sor- 
rowing, and gathered around our circle table, hoping 
to receive some consoling message from spirit friends. 
We had waited but a short while when there was 
clairvoyantly seen, a short distance above, a large con- 
course of angels. So bright was this heavenly assem- 
bly that the surrounding scene became illuminated by 
the light they emitted. They were slowly coming from 
the direction where the body lay. In front of this 
shining multitude was a crowned angel of indescribable 
brightness and beauty. She bore in her arms the spirit 
form of the darling babe. The procession passed over 
our heads in a northerly direction, slowly ascending, 
until lost in the distance. 

We had not expected this, but looked for some com- 
forting message from the unseen world; yet it came 



76 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

not. Bat while sitting in that holy calm and silence 
a hand was seen, with a finger pointing upward; no 
more, not even a rap; but we were thankful for the 
beautiful vision. ' In the innermost depths of our souls 
we could, like one of old, exclaim, " O death, where is 
thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory?" 

When next Ave held a seance we were informed by 
the presiding spirit that he was not present on the 
evening the vision was presented. He said he was 
with his brother, who was the father of the child, im- 
parting to him consolation and strength to enable him. 
to pass through the trying ordeal. 

"Holy ministers of light, 
Hidden from our mortal sight; 
But whose presence can impart 
Peace and comfort to the heart." 

Not long after the departure of the little babe, our 
precious son and brother sent to the mourning parents 
the following message : — 

"Tell my dear brother and wife to dry their tears, to 
grieve no more ; that their darling still lives, and is 
tenderly cared for ; that it will be a guiding light to 
their on-going footsteps. Tell them to come up out 
of the valley and shadow of death where they now 
languish ; come up into the glorious sunlight of the 
new dispensation." 

Alas ! we wish that not only they but every bereaved 
heart would come and drink, not of the waters of death, 
but " life," freely. 

During seasons of great persecution and ostracism we 
have often resolved we would never name spirit com- 
munion to another, save those of our own household; 
yet we soon found ourselves again pouring its consoling 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 77 

balm into some weary mourner's heart. It seems such 
an admirable characteristic of human nature to wish 
others to share their joys, and to desire to impart any 
good they think they possess, especially if it is calcu- 
lated to throw any light or give any information upon 
that great question : " If a man die, shall he live 
again ? " 

On relating this incident to a friend a few evenings 
after, she very interestedly and feelingly remarked: "I 
wish I could believe as you do ; but I cannot. I fear 
it may be wrong to hold converse with the dead ; were 
it right, God would not allow any obstacle to inter- 
vene; our friends could approach us at all hours and 
at all times." 

Now, were such reasonings extended through every 
department of life and applied to the obtaining of all 
knowledge requisite for our development as men and 
women, where would it lead, unless, as we think, to 
Egyptian darkness and complete mental stagnation ? 
We think, we labor and plan, trade, study, and investi- 
gate ; imagine, invent, and construct, to obtain any 
standard of eminence or perfection in any and every 
avenue of human existence. 

When it was imagined by Columbus that there was 
a western continent, God did not remove the impedi- 
ments attached to its discovery from the fact that it 
really existed; neither does any sane mind to-day 
doubt the perfect righteousness of its discovery. 

When the over-tender conscience is assailed by fear 
of the right to commune with their loved departed, we 
would suggest a good remedy: let such bear in mind 
that God is the " God of the living spirit," not the dead 
body. 

We feel impressed to state that when a little more 



78 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

than another century is sleeping in the past that 
humanity will be divested of these old theological 
dregs and encumbrances to progression, and no man 
or woman will doubt or deny the fact of spirit inter- 
course or its righteousness : " For all shall know, from 
the least even unto the greatest " mentally developed. 

When interiorly analyzing our own feelings, experi- 
ences, affections, and fears, the more are we convinced 
that we have inherited much of the doubt of the present 
age from our ancestors ; that the psychological influ- 
ence of our fathers and mother still encircles us. We 
feel assured that the character of ancestors have affected 
the lives of their successors more or less, generation 
after generation, mentally and morally, even as their 
children bear their physical resemblance. 

One generation has its agitators and reformers, who 
wage a warfare against wrong, and by dint of hard 
battling succeed in establishing a higher state of excel- 
lence both morally and politically. They then usually 
settle down in that groove, well satisfied that the cost 
has been great enough to ensure all the truth for all 
time to come. But by and by their children come 
along singing, and very truly, too : — 

" The sound of the gospel is passing away, 
That sound that enraptured my mother." 

And forthwith, some brave, bold one among them is 
fired with enthusiasm, and begins to look forward and 
upward, in search of the next higher and better. His 
inspirations urge him on ; yet who can realize the 
struggle it takes to break away from customs grown 
hoary by age and pull up out of the time-worn grooves? 
Memory goes back to the brave sire, and the valiant 
labor performed to establish the very order of things 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 79 

that the son is so ardent to demolish. The tender, 
loving tones of his sainted mother's voice is still sound- 
ing in his ear ; her words of encouragement and hope. 
These are yet so dear ; the memory of the past so 
sacred ; and it is comfortable travelling so easily along 
the old paths that the aching feet of loved ones had 
made smooth. It is hard to leave them for those 
untried, that lead he knows not whither. But in 
answer to the interior cry of onward, he rushes forth 
with his new theories, new discoveries, and new inven- 
tions ; with his more exalted ideas of truth, his keener 
sense of wrong, and higher views of justice, and repeats 
on a broader platform the same scenes his forefathers 
had before enacted on life's ever-changing stage. 



80 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 



CHAPTER IX. 

" Knowest thou the ordinances of heaven ? 

Canst thou set the dominion thereof in the earth ? " 

Many events in human life prove the fact of some 
governing intelligence over the affairs of men, which 
stands apart from the consideration of either their wills 
or calculations. We hear " special providence " coming 
as an answer or cause from many minds. 

From whence or whom this interposing influence pro- 
ceeds, we are unable to say. But that we do not always, 
if ever, shape or control material life or its affairs, we 
most firmly believe. That while man " proposes " some 
unseen and more powerful intelligence "disposes," we 
have not the least reason to doubt. We are aware that 
many things that are constantly transpiring are the 
results of past causes, either individually or collectively ; 
it is not to such that we allude, but to those that bear 
the stamp of both cause and effect. 

As straws are said to indicate which way the wind 
blows, we shall relate a simple occurrence that tran- 
spired a short time ago, wherein we can trace the inter- 
position of spirit power or planning. We had long 
promised to visit a friend who resides near a distant 
village. This estimable lady is an invalid, but a firm 
believer in the spiritual philosophy. The place was so 
isolated that public media found it too inconvenient to 
visit the little town. Our dear sister and friend insisted 
that we should spend some time with her in her beauti- 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 81 

ful forest home, — a week, which was to be to her a 
spiritual feast, and on our part, one of pleasure and 
rest. Between us was arranged a certain time for our 
departure for her home, when a month before the time, 
to our great surprise, we received from our kind guide 
this message : " The time has come to make the prom- 
ised visit to Industry, Texas. Go by all means on the 
morning train." 

We went as directed, and every incident of the jour- 
ney proved favorable. Our visit was one of extreme 
delight and rest on our part, and on that of our sister a 
season of spiritual joy. Later developments proved the 
fact that had we awaited the expected time for the 
visit, it would not have afforded either the pleasure to 
us or benefit to her,. that was expected. 

We were at one time much amused, as well as inter- 
ested, by a controversy going on near us, between two 
Christian gentlemen. One was a Baptist, the other was 
of the Methodist persuasion. The Baptist said, " I tell 
you, my brother, the Word of God confirms the doc- 
trine of fatality. We are not free agents ; if we are 
born the children of wrath, and not elected to heaven 
from before the foundations of the world were laid, then 
no prayers, no tears will avail ; we shall surely be lost." 

Said the Methodist, "What a pernicious doctrine ! I 
would not believe it for this world filled with gold. No, 
sir; no." 

Baptist. Do you believe the Bible to be the Word 
of God? 

Methodist. Every word of it is from God. 

Baptist. Then what are you going to do about the 
ninth chapter of Romans, wherein it states, " it is not 
of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of 
God that sheweth mercy," and other and similar verses 
in the same chapter? 



82 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

Methodist. I don't propose to do anything with 
them. I read such portions of Scripture backwards 
from what you do. 

Baptist. That is an evasion, brother. 

" Well," replied the Methodist, " I am a free agent. 
I do just as I please in all things. Good and evil are 
placed before me, and it lies in my power to choose 
whichever suits me best, and I alone am the responsible 
agent; I stand on my own footing." 

Now this man was so very poor that he had not sufficient 
food for his family, nor clothing; neither a shelter to 
cover their heads, except one furnished by the kind 
charity of a human angel. 

At this crisis in their conversation, we presumed to 
ask, " Would you not like to better your present condi- 
tion, to have some money, some food and clothing, and 
a home for your wife and self and children? If you 
do just as you like in all things, you must be easy pleased, 
or you would immediately go to work to better your 
condition. If by your choice you have surrounded 
yourself and family with want and poverty, you, indeed, 
must be a singular man. Now, it seems that either 
yourself or some other planning, governing intelligence 
has been manifested all along through your life, and if 
it is yours, why not place yourself and family at least 
above want." 

" Why," he slowly replied, " I never looked upon it 
in that way. Of course, I've always been fighting 
against poverty and misfortune, and it's no fault nor 
will of my own that I'm so situated, and I can't think it 
the will of a good God, so it must be the devil's doings." 

And thus, candid reader, do we all seem to be pushed 
into life, and pushed through life, with very little will 
of our own ; finding ourselves often pursuing distasteful 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 83 

occupations, and meeting at every turn in life's lane 
uncongenial companionship, difficulties, and dangers, all 
of which we would most gladly divest our lives of, did 
it lie within our power. 

Since, however, we cannot by any means avoid many 
sorrows consequent upon this rudimental plane of life, 
we may, if wise, draw from them many useful lessons. 

Said the Methodist brother, "I had just as well sit 
quietly down and fold my hands, if I am governed by 
some other intelligence than my own." 

Yet we find ourselves even powerless to do this, for 
there is a something within us that will not allow it, be 
we ever so much inclined ; a something that is ever forc- 
ing us onward and upward. 

About this time a lady friend and true Spiritualist, 
who had been regularly sitting with us, was preparing 
to leave the city. She came over and requested that we 
would sit for her benefit, which we readily did. 

The controlling spirit expressed great regret at her 
expected departure, thanked her warmly for her kind 
help, and at her request prepared her some pieces of 
developing paper. 

For this purpose common blotting paper was used, 
from three to four inches wide and some eight inches 
long ; on it in the centre was the design shown on the 
next page, which we were told was the seal of one of the 
institutes where electricity was divested of its crudities 
and humanized, made into human magnetism. We were 
told that Indians were used to effect this, and were 
constantly employed bringing it within earthly circles. 

On the reverse the directions were written as follows : 
" Place the paper upon a table and sit passively, in a 
darkened room, at the same hour of the day and on the 
same day of the week." 



84 



LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 




We much missed the presence of our kind friend at 
our meetings, her cheering words and happy influence. 
Truly, as she often remarked, we had received during 
our sittings "a baptism of love," and each member of 
our household felt the benefit derived from its sacred 
influence. 

Life to us was fraught with new meaning, and mate- 
rial things assumed new beauties. Even that grim old 
monster, Death, was looked upon as the kind deliverer 
who would some day " unlock life's golden door and 
set the imprisoned spirit free." 

On several evenings after her departure the presid- 
ing spirit would psychologize his brother as soon as he 
returned from his place of business and became rested 
and passive. Then others would follow, leaving as 
soon as recognized. While this lasted no clairvoyant 
perceptions were given. 

The last sitting up to the present writing we were 
plainly touched, and upon one of us becoming fright- 
ened something fell beneath the table, producing a 
sound like that of the breaking of a bundle of dry 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 85 

sticks, and something seemed to rush suddenly away. 
We were afterwards informed by our presiding spirit 
that Blue Jacket got frightened and spoiled some mani- 
festation he was in the act of giving. 

This announcement was entirely new and strange to 
us, yet in a conversation since with a gentleman of 
much and varied experience in spirit phenomena, he 
said it very frequently occurred that when any one in 
the circle became alarmed, most especially mediums, 
the Indians would also take fright and for some time be 
very shy at circles. 

The further we investigate and the more we see of 
this beautiful philosophy, the more do our hearts go 
out and up in wonder and thanksgiving to that great 
Source of every good and perfect gift. 

At our next regular seance an order came for the 
magnetized paper for a suffering woman who resided in 
the city. 

As soon as we had formed a circle the presiding 
spirit psychologized one of the mediums, and said he 
would give Swift Foot the number of the Institute 
where magnetism was prepared for the sick, under the 
superintendence of Dr. Smith, and summon him, which 
was immediately done. In a few moments we were 
informed that the doctor had come and he would give 
place for him. This spirit then took control and wrote, 
" We are not allowed to use up the vitality of this cir- 
cle at the present time only for the purpose of magne- 
tizing paper for the sick." 

This was done by a process similar to that of prepar- 
ing the paper for development, but it had a different 
seal and number on one side of it; thus, — 

On the reverse was written, "Apply to the part 
affected until relieved. C. Smith, D.M." 



86 



LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 




N9 1997 




The writing was all done from right to left, and in 
order to read it we were compelled to hold it in front 
of a mirror. 

Some one present inquired how long the paper would 
last or retain the magnetism, and we were informed 
by the presiding spirit that it would last " about as 
long as a human body would keep, uninhabited by a 
spirit, which, on an average, was three days, unless 
wrapped up." 

He said that when we wished to preserve any pack- 
age we always wrapped it carefully up. He told us 
when we wished the paper to send away or to keep for 
any length of time, to request Swift Foot to wrap it 
up before we left the circle, just as soon as it was mag- 
netized. He stated, also, that it would make the paper 
impervious to any influence, save that of the sick. 

This paper has been tried in numbers of cases already, 
and has never failed so far to effect a cure when the 
directions were followed. We do not pretend to give 
the modus operandi of these cures ; we can only say they 
have been effected." 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 87 

We would here remark that after preparing paper 
for development or for the sick, a feeling of great ex- 
haustion always follows which often lasts for many- 
hours. 

We are well aware that all this is hard to accept by 
a sceptical humanity, yet they accept more on far less 
evidence. They really believe that there is a north 
pole, yet no human eye, so far as is known, has ever 
looked upon it. They believe there is a Pekin, a Lon- 
don and Paris, although many have never visited them. 
Scientists may deny spirit communion, because they 
cannot test the phenomena by physical laws, quite 
ignoring the fact that they are governed by interior and 
spiritual laws. They might as well try to determine 
the moral status of human kind by their crucibles and 
other chemical apparatuses, as to endeavor with them 
to fathom spirit phenomena. And should they fail in 
their analysis, then comes the cry of delusion, illusion, 
sleight-of-hand and humbug, with a general denuncia- 
tion of all mediums and mediumship. 

These painful thrusts, that are ever being thrown 
out, bear, like all other thoughts and acts, their own 
legitimate fruit, — some, we think, in the shape of hum- 
bugs and tricksters, which humanity has well earned ; 
others crop out as obstructions in the way of honest 
and effectual communication between the two worlds. 

Do not for a moment suppose we uphold fraud, im- 
postors, or mountebanks ; far from it. Yet we do assert 
that this sceptical age has more than earned them ; 
and maintain that when not qualified to distinguish the 
false from the true, it is not best to sit in judgment on 
any. If food neither morally nor spiritually be given 
through media, none are compelled to partake. If 
Spiritualism be from God, no one can effect its over- 



LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 



throw; if it be of man it will come to naught; it is use- 
less to resist it. 

The wise gardener uses great care, when pruning and 
cutting thorns and weeds, lest he injure or uproot some 
plant of value. In our endeavors to classify, analyze, 
and arrange spirit phenomena and communications, let 
us, at least, be as wise as he. 

From our present plane of life and standpoint, we 
behold such a multiplicity of causes for what is called 
dishonest mediumship, that we feel slow indeed to cen- 
sure. 

All mediums should be placed above material want, 
that they be not tempted to use their gifts for mercenary 
purposes. They should be wholly free from all unholy, 
disagreeable magnetisms, and approached only by ear- 
nest seekers for spiritual light and truth. 

Mediums during development, in the privacy of their 
own homes and when they first appear before the public, 
are generally reliable, and doubtless would so remain 
were it not for the many obstacles that are ever being 
thrown in their pathway. 

When it is once realized that media are as mirrors, 
reflecting whatever is presented before their surface, be 
it good or evil, mankind will begin to take much of the 
blame upon themselves that they now so freely bestow 
upon them. Were they to endure but for an hour some 
of the many bitter pangs that all media must necessa- 
rily bear, the souls of human kind would more frequently 
go out in sympathy to them. 

There is no "royal road" to mediumship. The me- 
diums to-day, as did the medium of Nazareth, have their 
Gethsemanes to enter, temptations to resist, their own 
crosses to bear, and, too often, crucifixions to suffer. 

In the place of so much fault-finding, time could be 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 89 

more profitably spent in analyzing, appropriating, and 
digesting the immense spiritual outpouring of good, bad, 
and indifferent, of the past few years. Just so long as 
men and women who are good, bad, and indifferent 
hunger for the bread of life, just so long will their at- 
tending spirit friends bring to them a quality of spirit- 
ual sustenance best suited to their condition and needs. 

In a private conversation with Dr. Slade, while in 
Galveston, he remarked to us, " Use your mediumship 
for your own comfort and upbuilding, but I would 
advise you to never go before the public unless you 
expect to suffer mart}^rdom." Oh ! what a sad reflec- 
tion upon the human family has been the experience of 
this brave defender and noble worker in the present 
field of reform. Our prayers and sympathies will ever 
follow him. Our dear attendant spirits ever speak of 
him with the most interested affection. They say 
they shall "make for him a wreath of myrtle ; that while 
the world may condemn any faults found in him, they 
should remember they evoked them." They tell us that 
"unseen bright immortals hover over him and minister 
to his wants, and when hardly dealt by, they place 
healing, strengthening hands upon his weary, aching 
brow." 

Sensitives, more than any other class of persons, are 
constantly coming in contact with forces and influ- 
ences of which the world is yet ignorant, and the won- 
der is that they do so well. 

We were speaking with a gentleman at one time, 
who has had remarkable manifestations, and who had 
been cured of a long-standing disease by spirit power, 
one that had baffled learned doctors. This gentleman 
is wealthy, and an out-spoken Spiritualist, yet he thinks 
as the spirits do these things, they should be done free, 



90 LIFTING THE VEIL: OK, 

without cost. Said he : " If clothing and other articles 
can be materialized in the presence of media, why can 
spirits not make them durable, and bring along money 
and food, so that mediums can give their time with- 
out charge." 

In short and plain phraseology, Why not do this 
and let men hoard their money to their future ruin ? 
Immediately these lines of the poet flashed through 
our mind : — 

"A little learning is a dangerous thing; 
Drink deep, or taste not, the Pierian spring ; 
For shallow draughts intoxicate the brain, 
And drinking deeply sobers us again." 

This good gentleman seemed entirely to forget that 
man should earn what he gets, if it is to be truly a bless- 
ing, either spiritually or physically. Without exertion, 
into what a deplorable state of degradation would man 
soon fall ! Mediums would furnish no exception. Man- 
kind are not yet educated up to that high standard 
of spirituality, which only craves gold for conditions 
of comfort and the good that may be accomplished 
through its use. Every physical surrounding and pos- 
session should be subordinate to spirit to be truly a 
blessing ; but instead, spirit is a slave to its material 
conditions; a prisoner bound to earth by the strong 
chains of materiality. 

A medium who could transmute some other metal 
to a nugget of gold, or materialize it from favorable 
surroundings, would perhaps be, as it were, swallowed 
up by the people; at least, we feel from various evils it 
would generate, that their mediumship would soon be 
a thing of the past. 

Mediums, like others, are human, and unlike others 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 91 

often possess but little individuality. They are influ- 
enced by every changing condition and each passer-by, 
whether mortal or immortal, and are, as a consequence, 
drawn hither and thither ; and while at times borne to 
greater heights, are liable to be carried to greater depths 
than ordinary humanity. 

All things are moving forward and tending to regu- 
late themselves ; when we are prepared for a higher 
order of conditions, they will surely come in answer to 
the immutable law of demand and supply. Nature holds 
somewhere in her great storehouse, that which meets 
all demands and supplies all wants ; and we need only 
to grow up to her requirements to have them freely 
lavished upon us. 

Since the advent of Modern Spiritualism we have 
been supplied with more instruction than we can ap- 
propriate, so much light that we seem at times over- 
whelmed by its brilliancy. 



92 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 



CHAPTER X. 

" Not with anguish — nor with weeping — 
But with rapture should we hail 
Every beckoning of the angels, 
Every lifting of the veil." 

We have found it extremely difficult, in fact, quite 
impossible, to determine how many of the thousands of 
thoughts that daily pass through our minds originate 
with us, and how many of them are the production of 
some other intelligence. It is difficult to decide where 
our own planning ends and that of others begins. 

Some clays ago, to test the capacity of Swift Foot as 
a messenger, he was sent by one of us from the office 
where employed, to bring a message regarding the de- 
parture of a person with whom we had important busi- 
ness still unsettled. It was the hour of twelve, and no 
one at home. An hour or two later, we were impressed 
to return, and soon after a gentleman came in quite un- 
expectedly, bringing the information. In the evening, 
during our seance, Swift Foot was asked "if he deliv- 
ered the message," it not having been previously spoken 
about. He said he came to our wigwam, and there was 
no light; that all were gone; but he had impressed 
us to return ; also the gentleman, who is a sensitive, to 
come and deliver the message ; the gentleman, however, 
being in ignorance of the fact of having been used merely 
as an instrument by the spirit. Thus do our unseen and 
faithful attendants often contrive ways and means we 
least expect, to aid and bless their mortal friends. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 93 

Upon another occasion, a gentleman was approaching 
the house about twilight, and when about two blocks 
distant, we were suddenly seized with a feeling of in- 
tense cold, so cold that we could not persuade ourself 
but that we had ague ; and by the time the gentleman 
had entered the house we were wrapped up in bed. 

This being our regular circle evening,' it was by a 
great effort that we rose to attend it. While there we 
were informed that a little Esquimaux spirit that at- 
tended the man, and who had preceded him to the 
house, had affected the medium with the sensation of 
cold. No further inconvenience was felt. 

About five years ago, we awoke one morning much 
earlier than usual, with an unaccountable feeling of 
restlessness, together with a strong desire to see a 
much-loved absent friend who was a medium, and 
through whose organism we had previously received 
many messages; among others, one telling of the writ- 
ing of this book. The mental disturbance was so great 
that we found it impossible to fix our mind upon any 
subject. In our impatience we had tried to will it 
away, to work it off, but to no purpose. It had, it 
seemed, come to stay, at least until it had accomplished 
that for which it had come. Near evening the postman 
brought from our pure, sweet sister and sufferer, a 
letter which proved to be the sequel to our disturbance. 
The sad contents, most of which we give below, deeply 
affected us : 

" Ever Dear Sister and Friend : — 

' "Your last kind letter should have been answered last 
week ; but it seemed impossible to write. . . . Oh, the 
trials and sorrows of this gross earth life ! How happy 
we shall be in the bright summer land, after we have 



94 LIFTING THE VEIL: OK, 

learned all the lessons and passed through all the 
needed experiences of this rudimental plane, and are 
purified and fitted for it! I suppose you will be very 
much astonished to hear that I have joined the Metho- 
dist church. Take a long breath, but don't cast me 
from you. I love you ; I love you ; and firmly believe 
that the same hand that led me out twenty years ago, 
has led me back for an especial purpose. At all events, 
I am most powerfully, influenced, and still trust in that 
kind providence that reigns over all. My faith or be- 
lief has not changed ; but I have been made to mourn 
in sackcloth and ashes, as it were, the presence and par- 
tial influence of dark, undeveloped beings for two years. 
Long years have they seemed to me, and all my efforts 
to progress them, or prayers to get rid of seeing or feel- 
ing them near, have signally failed. When you were 
here, they left, but returned again soon after your de- 
parture. I wished then to tell you, but could not. My 
poor, aged, mediumistic mother, I have feared they 
would set distracted. They are here now, and seem to be 
very angry because I tell you. I cannot class them ; in 
appearance they resemble both human and animal, or 
brute, beings. When there has been fervent pnvyer, as 
at church meetings, they disappear. One day, however, 
at church, thousands of them appeared and entirely 
surrounded the house. No words can picture the scene, 
nor language express the terrible agony I suffered. It 
was so intense that I was obliged to kneel and try to 
pray for some relief; but it was all of no avail ; and, as 
if nailed to the spot, there I continued to kneel, until 
the minister suddenly exclaimed, 'Let us all pray!' 
And when in his pra} r er he said, ' Oh, great God Al- 
mighty, drive back the powers of darkness and let thy 
good angels surround the house,' they disappeared in 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 95 

all their slimy filthiness. Oh, the millions of wretched 
souls who wander in darkness and doubt ; some who 
are not even sorry for their wrong-doing, and are not 
in a condition to receive light. Age on age will per- 
haps roll on before they will be free. 

"Precious sister and friend, let me hear from you 
soon ; your impressions freely and fully. Never mind 
feelings ; spiritual media are not supposed to have any, 
particularly those of twenty years of toil, self-denial, 
and persecution." 

Thus wrote our friend ; and as soon as we had fin- 
ished reading the contents of the letter, we arose to get 
writing materials to reply, when — will you believe it, 
friendly reader? — we were seized with a sudden and 
most startling blindness. Stunned by fear, we stood 
for a few moments irresolute ; we knew not what to do; 
when lo ! there grew out of that dense darkness horrid 
human forms, reeking with blood and crime. These 
were as distinctly before our mental vision as is this 
paper on which we now write. They had a menacing 
and threatening appearance, and told us if we attempted 
to answer that letter we should remain blind. Horror 
of horrors ! what moments of mental anguish were suf- 
fered, until we decided not to write. Then both they 
and the darkness passed away, we trust never to re- 
turn. 

Now, we would ask of the metaphysicians who pro- 
fess to know something of the science of the soul, if 
through the above experience they cannot trace direct 
spirit influences? if not, to what can it be attributed? 
Why was the minister moved to offer that particular 
prayer at that very time, and why were we so disturbed 
before the arrival of that sad missive ? 



96 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

It seemed that these demons of darkness had come 
before the letter, and had overshadowed us with their 
restlessness and gloom, and had by that means opened 
an avenue through which they might gain access to us, 
and thereby cut off all possibility of affording any con- 
solation or counsel to our sweet sister and suffering 
friend. 

This is the darkest spot in all our spiritualistic expe- 
rience ; and we would gladly pass it over, but for the 
fact that this negative power of good does exist, and 
forms the dark side of the spiritual philosophy. And we 
think it well for us all to understand that there is a 
dark as well as a bright side to it, in order that we may 
strive to shun the former by all and every means within 
our power. 

We believe, from the little light we have been en- 
abled to get, that all media should be very certain that 
they are surrounded by a strong band of reliable spirit 
friends and guides, before they give way to their influ- 
ences and control. But you ask, candid reader, how 
are we to know? We reply, by that infallible rule, 
'•'■Try the spirits." When they come with great prom- 
ises of wealth and material grandeur, under the disguise 
of high-sounding titles and great names, and tell you 
things that your better judgment and higher reason 
contradict, know to be impossible, discard them at once. 

Spirits of all classes are eager to possess themselves 
of earthly organisms, more especially the earth-bound 
spirits, some of whom are good, many of whom are not. 
They have various purposes for wishing to return; as 
various, perhaps more so, than mortals for seeking in- 
tercourse with them. We should bear in mind, as a 
general rule, "like seeks like"; yet there are excep- 
tions to this rule. Some of these dwellers on immortal 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 97 

shores come fraught with love and blessings to man- 
kind ; but often others come to gratify their evil pas- 
sions. If a person, particularly one who is mediumistic, 
should be suddenly seized with a desire to do some hor- 
rid deed or commit a crime, such a course being wholly 
foreign to his nature, he may take it as strong evidence 
of the presence of an unseen evil influence, which 
should be discarded at once, by a determined exercise 
of will-power. 

We think some one who may read this will exclaim, 
" Well, if Spiritualism has such a dark side, I don't want 
anything to do with it." But these facts really exist, 
whether we reject or accept the philosophy ; and man- 
kind are in much ignorance, daily meeting and striving, 
often blindly, to combat them. 

Spiritualism seems to be less troubled with these 
demons of darkness, however, than were those of the 
past dispensation in its early stages of development. 
We rarely hear of a person being possessed of more 
than one evil spirit, but in the record of those early 
days of the dispensation referred to, we read of a man 
who had so many he was named " Legion." We sin- 
cerely hope, before the close of this present new era that 
all evil spirits and influences will have become extinct. 

We must not suppose that innate goodness is always 
a safeguard. It did not so })rove in the case of our dear 
friend. We assure you some of earth's brightest and 
best have fallen and are falling a prey to these unseen 
evil influences. Mrs, Emma Harclinge-Britten, in her 
" Ghost Land," says : — 

" I may be asked : Where, then, are our good angels ? 
And why do they not interpose to save us from these 
dark and malignant powers? I answer, they are ever 
near, potential to aid and prompt to inspire us, either 



98 LIFTING THE VEIL: OE, 

to fly from or resist the evil; but that they are always 
successful the facts of human history emphatically deny. 
Perhaps coarse, gross, and material spirits are nearer to 
earth than the pure and refined. Whatever be the cause, 
it is as idle as injurious, to disregard the facts for the 
sake of upholding a theory of morals which is only 
valuable when it is proved to be practical. Our best 
safeguard against evil powers and evil machinations in 
general is to cultivate a pure and innocent nature, 
which, in itself, is a repelling force against evil. 

"But when that pure and innocent nature has become 
the subject of magnetic influence, it is imperative for 
us to deal no longer with moral, but with magnetic 
laws, and these, as I have frequently alleged before, act 
upon principles of their own, which do not regard 
morals at all. We must adopt the principles of nature 
as we find them, not as we deem they ought to be, nor 
as we in our egotism suppose they will become, in defer- 
ence to our peculiar excellence ; neither must we delude 
ourselves with the idea that our ignorance will shield 
us from dangers we know nothing about. ... It may be 
very satisfactory to remain in ignorance of the fact that 
the midnight marauder is prowling around our doors, 
provided he takes no advantage of our fancied security 
to break in upon us ; but when we are aware of his 
presence and our liability to danger from his intrusions, 
we shall be able to guard against him, without any 
proviso." 

We have every reason and the best of reasons for 
believing our much-loved friend to be among the purest 
and best, and yet she had long suffered from these dark 
and repulsive influences. We have speculated much 
upon her particular case, without, however, arriving at 
any conclusion until very recently, on the occasion of 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 99 

a visit from her spirit husband, who urged us now to 
write to her, saying we should not suffer anything 
unpleasant. Over five years had elapsed since receiv- 
ing the letter that had caused us so much pain. Dur- 
ing these years nothing had been heard of the husband, 
although he was before much around Us, and had on 
many occasions given messages to his wife through our 
organism. The kind spirit went on to say that the locality 
where his wife resided afforded very favorable conditions 
for spirit return and manifestation. But very unfortu- 
nately it was noted for its many deeds of violence and 
bloodshed. That bad men and women had been mur- 
dered there, and often these same murderers were taken 
out of prison and lynched. That their spirits had 
attached to them others equally vile, until the spiritual 
side of the little village presented a perfect pandemo- 
nium. That their power was so great that no good 
angels could for a time approach the place. That they 
had repulsed him, and he could not afford his wife the 
needed aid and comfort. That she had from many 
causes ceased to use her mediumistic gifts in a way her 
guides had directed, and the consequence was the bright 
spirits who had formerly attended her had disbanded, 
leaving her a prey to these diabolical influences. 

In our late reply to our beloved sister's letter, we did 
not state these particulars in regard to our long silence; 
but she will read them here, and from the depths of her 
own loving heart we feel she will forgive us. 

Over twenty years ago she prophesied of the present 
writing, and oh, we often yearn for her kind encourag- 
ing words and sympathy. We must not pass over a 
seance held with this lady on our first acquaintance 
many years since. She was just returning from a 
northern tour, upon which she had gone with an afflicted 



100 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

relative, and was at the time our guest. Soon after 
entering the house her countenance assumed an expres- 
sion of great pain, whereupon she arose to leave the 

room, saying, "I is here and trying to get control 

of me ; I must leave the room and try to throw it off, 
and rid myself of his presence." 

This relative died raving at her for a loaded pistol, 
with which he might take his life and end his misery. 
Just as she was passing through the door of the room, 
the influence left her and controlled us, saying to her, 
"Come back, I will trouble you no more"; and she 
came back, sank down upon a chair, and began to weep. 
These were the first tears she had been able to shed 
since the departure of her relative. This too was the 
first definite communication ever given through our 
organism as far as we know, and we felt to be in the 
same dilemma as was a prophet of old, w T ho went to a 
king and told him, " The Lord thy God saith thou shalt 
surely die, yet thou mavest recover;" we were doubt- 
ful. " 

"Oh!" said our friend, "it is I ; do I not see 

him ? He left me, and 1 saw him approach you." 

We replied, " We cannot say ; this experience is en- 
tirely new and strange to us. At least, the expression 
of our interior conviction is. We have all through 
life on different occasions been similarly affected, but 
dared not give voice to what we felt was foreign to our 
own minds. Fearing that we might deceive ourselves 
and mislead others, we said, "It must be the spirit of 
your relative, yet we cannot say. Judge for 3'ourself, 
and take it for what you think it is worth." 

This spirit had much to say to her of his affairs and 
family, which perfectly proved his identity ; but as the 
greater part was of a strictly private nature we do not 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 101 

feel at liberty to give it here. However, we will relate 
that which was not of that character. 

He through us ordered all his clothing, which had 
been left in a distant city, to be well fumigated before 
they were sent to his family, that the unpleasant odor 
caused from his disease might not be offensive to them 
and wound their feelings. 

Said he, " In the inner pocket of a black satin vest 

there is a five-dollar note, given me by Mr. H on 

our way north, that will pay all expenses." 

No one knew of this money having been given, yet 
upon inquiry it was found to be correct. 

The spirit requested his relative to go with him to 
the home of his mother. 

" Why not- to your wife and children?" she asked. 

" No, no," replied the spirit. " I have much to learn, 
and must begin again beside my mother's knee." 

She did as he requested, and after expressing many 
thanks for our assistance to his mother, they went. 

On next meeting our dear friend she told us the 
spirit often insisted that his mother should sing to him 
the old songs she sang in his childhood, for they were 
soothing to him. 

The mother was a fine medium, and she and her spirit 
son held long and comforting conversations together. At 
one time he requested his mother to place him a chair 
and plate at the table whenever they dined or supped. 
After this had been done a few times the mother 

remarked, "I , we have prepared you a place, but 

you never partake of food." 

" Mother," he replied, " I occupy the seat, and can 
absorb the vapor that arises from the food, and it is 
needful for me while I am so earth-bound." 

This recalled to our mind the custom of a tribe of 



102 LIFTING THE VEIL: OE, 

Indians, who some years before the Indian war lived in 
what was then called the Creek Nation in the State of 
Alabama. These natives would always, upon the death 
of one of their number, bury with them all their earthly 
possessions. They have been known to even kill the 
ponies of their warriors and put them in graves with 
their owners. The surviving relatives would then carry 
food to the graves and leave it, that they might not hun- 
ger during their journey to the happy hunting-ground 
of the Great Spirit. They would then build a fire in 
the centre of their wigwam, form themselves into a cir- 
cle and with joined hands dance around the camp-fire, 
chanting a low, mournful dirge. 

Underlying these crudities, we doubt not, are many 
beautiful truths, overlooked and ignored by learned 
religious expounders of this enlightened age. 

Numbers of spirits came manifesting feelings of hun- 
ger and thirst for some particular article of food or 
drink. It would not be reasonable to suppose that they 
could appropriate it in any other manner, apart from a 
medium, than by absorbing the spiritual essence. 

We once went to the home of a lady and held a 
seance ; she had not long before parted with her only 
daughter. Soon this daughter manifested her presence, 
and gave to her sorrowing mother and friends unques- 
tionable evidence of her identity, closing by saying, " I 
would like for you to get a nice orange, such as Mr. 

brought me last summer when I was so ill ; cut it 

in two, and place it on the mantel in my room, mother 
dear ; it will do me good." 

At the time the orange was brought by the step-father 
we were unacquainted with the family ; this gave satisfac- 
tory proof of the identity of the spirit, and the request 
for. another orange was complied with. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 103 

Negroes who once were owned as slaves by this 
family, but who were regarded as dead, came, giving 
them positive proof of their continued existence. 

As to the manner of appropriating food above-named, 
we know nothing only what the immortals tell us, which 
we have no reason to doubt. We do not assume to 
give it as fact, neither do we deny its possibility. 

What information the immortals give, that we perhaps 
through our ignorance cannot now comprehend, we are 
slow to contradict, but prefer to await further inves- 
tigation and future developments. 

We do not even attempt to give the whys and where- 
fores of much we have experienced, but only state the 
facts that actually occurred. 

Since the sad experience with our dear friend and 
fraternal sister, a gentleman friend of ours asked our 
opinion of his case, wherein his spirit attendants had 
long been silent, after giving through him many remark- 
able manifestations. We instantly felt that his medium? 
istic gifts had been misused, and so informed him. He 
said upon reflection he believed it to be true, that they 
often would trifle with the communicating intelligence 
for amusement, unaware that it would be attended with 
serious results. 

We have known of other similar results, on not using 
wisely these powers so little understood, or through 
using them for mercenary purposes, or, perhaps, for self- 
ishly keeping them secret and not exercising them for 
the benefit of others. 

Some years ago we were made to sorrow by the long 
silence and seeming departure of our spirit attendants. 
Various causes might be suggested in our case. The 
manifesting intelligence would be tested, cross-ques- 
tioned, and disputed with more critically than ever was 
a witness in a court of justice. 



104 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

Through our gross ignorance, we would often order 
them to leave, condemning them as evil spirits, when on 
further trial we found them altogether truthful. 

At this time we were having remarkable sittings. 
Tables were covered with lights, that shone like so 
many diamonds, and thus illuminated, were raised to 
the ceiling. Rings were taken from the finger of one 
person in the circle and put upon that of another. We 
had clairvoyant visions and personations through the 
children. Writing was beautifully done by one so 
young he had not learned his letters ; yet we would 
not be satisfied; the material scales were still blinding 
our eyes. Our spirit guardians wished us to give the 
light to humanity, which we felt we could not do. We 
feared it might be wrong; we were not prepared to 
suffer the consequences which we knew would follow, 
and resisted their influences. 

On one occasion the controlling spirit was requested 
to give his wife's name, which was unknown to every 
one present except the person who had asked for it. 
The spirit, who purported to be the brother of the 
questioner, could not give it at the time, perhaps for 
the reason that the positive state of our minds inter- 
fered, as each one would think or ask if it were a par- 
ticular name. The spirit in either event, or from some 
cause, refused to give the name ; he was, consequently, 
ordered away and denounced as evil. However, in 
a few moments the child medium began to draw lines 
across the slate upon which he had been writing ; then 
proceeded to cross them with other lines, forming a 
number of squares, in which he made the letters that 
formed the uncommon name of Katrina, — the correct 
one. The letters were made in an irregular manner, 
and afterwards pointed out by the medium, until the 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 105 

right name was spelled. We were much grieved and 
vexed with ourselves on account of the rudeness we 
had shown the spirit ; and, while trying to frame some 
apology in our minds to offer, he left. 

After many months of silence on the part of our 
unseen friends, and unfeigned regret and repentance on 
our part, we were again blessed by other spirit attend- 
ants. But that one has never returned ; nor have we 
ever thus far had the same class of physical mani- 
festations. 

While sitting a few evenings since, a most imposing 
funeral procession was seen wending its way to the 
city of the dead. The impression was that some per- 
son of notoriety had passed away. The next morning 
brought the sad intelligence of the death of a warm 
advocate of the spiritual philosophy, a government 
official, and gentleman of culture and high social posi- 
tion here. An illuminated hand was at the same time 
clairvoyantly seen, with the finger pointing upward. 



106 LIFTING THE VEIL: OE, 



CHAPTER XI. 

" Through the shadowy past, 
Like a tomb-searcher, memory ran, 

Lifting each shroud that time had cast 
O'er buried hopes." — Mooke. 

Memory has taken us back to scenes and incidents 
of other days ; and the influence of past years is upon 
us. Thus have we been moved to look up and again 
peruse an old tear-stained letter of long ago. 

It was written by a loved brother and uncle, whose 
name we feel it would not be wise to give, as he 
opposes the philosophy of spirit return. He is an emi- 
nent physician, and possessed of every quality that 
constitutes true manhood ; and, although we know his 
conclusions to be incorrect, we at the same time know 
them to be honestly held and expressed. Yet how the 
letter pained us ! Even now we feel its withering 
effects. It was written in reply to one from us, bearing 
him a spirit message. He wrote : — 

"I know something about the workings of the human 
mind, both in a natural, and a diseased condition. Your 
mind is in an excited, feverish state. The mind being 
diseased, all its imaginative products are diseased also. 
You coin facts out of a diseased imagination ; and 
your good sense is bound to tell you when you reflect 
that such coin is of a spurious nature. It will not bear 
the test of reason. Its glitter and brightness attracts 
and allures the weak mind, and, finally, reason is no 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 107 

longer called to act in the matter. The result is a 
rnonomaniacal condition of the mind, which is the result 
of not applying to and testing our thoughts and imagi- 
nations, by reason free from all prejudice. Excuse me 
for thus expressing myself upon the subject of spirit 
communion. Ours is a difference of opinion, and, I 
trust, an honest one." 

This portion of his letter still remains unanswered. 
However, we would here say, if we have lost our 
reasoning faculties, it is consoling to think that in 
these United States alone we have the company of 
some ten or eleven millions of others, besides vast 
numbers in all parts of the habitable globe, among 
whom may be found some of the most scientific minds 
and deepest thinkers of the age. 

We would try just here to apply " unprejudiced 
reason " in the case of the messages received through 
Dr. Slade, and see Avhat the result would be. Could 
our diseased minds have had anything to do with the 
messages given between two closed slates? Could it 
have caused the movements of that tiny bit of pencil 
between them ? Could our " monomania " have fur- 
nished the intelligence written, and the correct names 
— names of others who were not present, but living, 
and of whom we were not thinking at the time? We 
surely think not; but rather think we should show 
symptoms of lunacy were we to doubt that these mes- 
sages came from any other source, or were produced by 
any other cause than that claimed by the intelligence 
writing. Besides what we have enumerated, we have 
other unmistakable tests of spirit power and presence, 
received at different times through other mediums. In 
addition, thousand upon thousands of tests are being 
daily received by others all over the world. Let calm, 



108 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

honest, unprejudiced reason answer, if it be the most 
plausible to accept or reject the manifestations. We 
feel from our past experience that it is a delicate and 
painful thing to close our doors upon angel visitants — 
our mothers, fathers, and children. 

Years ago, long before the manifestations through 
the little girls at Hydesville, one of us saw a negro 
woman brought from the field of our father in an insen- 
sible condition. The woman was brought to the house 
by negro men who at the time were working in the 
same field. They laid her on the floor of the portico 
where we were sitting, saying, " Master, Katy is dead." 
She was examined and no signs of life were discovered. 
A physician was sent for who lived some miles distant. 
When he came he pronounced it to be " determination 
of blood to the head," and said bleeding would relieve 
her. He immediately began to bandage her arm pre- 
paratory to the operation. But on applying the lancet 
no blood came — not a drop. Then the other arm was 
tried, but with no better success. The doctor looked 
confused. He again examined the woman more care- 
fully and finally pronounced her dead. 

She was ordered to be taken to the "quarter," and 
hot remedies applied, which was done ; but the result 
was the same. She lay thus entranced for two or three 
days, and all hope of her recover}'' was gone. Suddenly, 
however, she arose, seemingly as well as usual, and went 
again to work without further inconvenience. She 
could give no account of the strange manner in which 
she had been affected. This trance condition became 
of frequent occurrence. It was soon a common thing 
to find the poor negro medium entranced, though it 
was some years before she could narrate her interior 
experiences, and then they were much distorted by the 
prevailing opinions of the day. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 109 

During these years of unintelligible trance the negro 
had been given to a sister and aunt of ours, whose hus- 
band was an Orthodox minister. Her change in owners 
was greatly to her disadvantage materially, yet it seemed 
to afford conditions for development spiritually. 

Soon after her change of homes she began to make 
strange and sometimes startling disclosures. 

She would become entranced at any time or hour, and 
dictate to each one what they should do or how act ; 
whether they should go on some expected journey or 
remain at home ; warn the family of danger, and proph- 
esy of coming events. 

We will remind the reader that all this occurred long 
before we had heard anything of Modern Spiritualism. 
Ignorance of spirit return and control is the only excuse 
to be offered for much of the injustice this poor negro 
medium suffered from all with whom she came in con- 
tact, especially her owners. 

Upon one occasion, when the minister was going with 
rope and whip in hand to punish her for not being at 
work, he was met by the entranced woman, who told 
him she did not intend that he should lay the weight of 
that whip upon her, but that he should stand still and 
remain quiet while she related some of her interior ex- 
periences. Said she : 

"You now, by an unjust law, hold me bound as your 
slave, but I shall yet be as free as you are. I have seen 
the white man who will sign my free papers" — here giv- 
ing a most perfect description of the immortal Lincoln. 
" Furthermore, I saw a radiant presence approach me. 
At first it seemed but a cloud in the distance, yet it 
gradually grew nearer and nearer, until it was within 
three feet from where I stood. Then it seemed to open 
out and envelop me, and a man, clad in shining gar- 



110 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

ments, stood before me. I thought it was the Christ ; 
whereupon I asked, ' Master, are you our Saviour ? ' 
He replied, ' No.' ' Then are you the angel Gabriel ? ' 
' No,' he answered, 'I am one who long ago was held in 
creedal bondage. Death broke the chains of that bond- 
age and made me free ; behold, I come to the lowly of 
earth, and to those who are oppressed by the galling 
chains of slavery, in the Christ spirit. I come to help 
open the eyes of the blind, and set the captives free. I 
am your guide ; follow me.' And so, sir, he first took 
me to a beautiful country, whose surface was covered 
with trees and flowers of rare beauty and luxuriant 
growth ; whose landscapes were interspersed with hill 
and dale, much like our own earth. Streams clear as 
crystal were winding through the valleys, whose mu- 
sical rippling of waters fell like enchantment upon our 
ear. This, my guide told me, was heaven. I was 
grieved because I saw no God, no Christ. Yet I met 
many who had come out of great tribulation, which both 
I and you have known. Soon my guide said, 'We will 
go,' and we began to descend ; the scenery all the while 
becoming grosser and less attractive, the trees assuming 
a wilted appearance, the flowers becoming less fragrant. 
Mingled voices of sighs and groans were beginning to 
reach our ears. My guide, on beholding my look of 
perplexity, informed me that we were ' journeying to 
the region of darkness.' 

" The scenery now began to grow repulsive. Dark 
spirits were seen rushing recklessly over roads that had 
grown black and muddy. We saw, not far from the 
one in which we were going, a large, black hall. It was 
so very black I thought it built of tar. By request of 
my guide we approached it, and he said, ' Behold the 
half-way place between Heaven and Hell.' I looked in, 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. Ill 

and beheld a lurid kind of light that seemed to ema- 
nate from the inmates of this dismal place. By this 
light I was enabled to see a woman, perfectly nude, 
lying upon a table in the centre of the room ; all were 
black. A deck of cards lay upon the breast of the 
woman, and she was surrounded by drunken, hideous 
beings, in the form of men. At the woman's head was 
a jug of whiskey, from whose top issued flames of fire. 
The men were engaged in fierce altercations over the 
woman ; their oaths and curses were terrible to hear. 
Wicked, sir, as I know I am, they made me tremble. 
' The half-way place between Heaven and Hell, — 
Woman, Cards, and Whiskey," 1 — said my guide. Then 
on we passed until the scene became so horrifying that 
it is beyond the power of language to describe it. 
Human tongue could not tell it." 

This was the first communication of that nature the 
poor slave ever gave. All who heard it were for the 
time spell-bound. Each one knew her to be utterly in- 
capable, within herself, of any such manifestation. The 
minister was perplexed. The whip had dropped from 
his hand and lay beside him. He seemed for a moment 
dazed, then turned and entered the house, the worse 
whipped of the two. For some time he sat pondering 
in his mind what manner of woman this could be. Then 
he arose, saying, as it has many times been said by the 
clergy, " She hath a devil." 

The negro was warned that if she persisted in this 
kind of demonstration she would be sent away and 
sold ; yet the manifestations would be given as usual. 

Not long after this, her young mistress, of whom she 
was very fond, was to be sent from home to a distant 
college. Her mother was employed arranging her ward- 
robe and packing her trunk, preparatory to her depart- 



112 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

lire, when the negro came hurriedly in, saying to her 
mistress, " You must not let the child go : if you do 
you will never see her again. " 

But, as was the custom, the woman was denounced 
and repulsed. The young girl was sent away, and in a 
short time passed to a higher life. 

The mother was informed of the sad event by the 
medium some days before the intelligence came from 
material sources. 

The negro had been hired out after the young girl 
left home, and was passing the house on an errand. 
Her mistress was looking at her at the time. She saw 
the negro suddenly stop as she got opposite the house ; 
she saw her stand a moment, then open her arms, and 
clasp them upon her breast. After this, the woman 
came quickly to where her mistress stood, saying, "Mis- 
tress, your child is dead. She died yesterday, just be- 
fore the sun went down. She met me where you saw 
me stop, and I reached out my arms to embrace her ; 
but they seemed to pass through her form, and my arms 
were empty. She said, ' Mammy, you can't touch me ; 
I am a spirit. Go to my mother and tell her not to 
weep ; I am well and happy. Say to her that papa will 
be home in three days, and will tell her all. I will meet 
you all again. Go to my mother now.' " 

At the expiration of the time the father came, and 
verified the statement made by the beautiful spirit 
daughter. 

The family became so afraid of the negro that she 
was finally sent away from her husband and children, 
and sold, the minister still alleging "She hath a 
devil." For many years we neither saw nor heard any- 
thing of this remarkable negro. But when the scales 
had fallen from our own eyes, and we began to know 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 113 

something of the phenomena and facts of Modern Spir- 
itualism, the memory of the manifestations, given 
through this humble instrument of spirit power, was a 
source of great encouragement and comfort. Especially 
was this the case when the presence of our angel visi- 
tants was withdrawn, or their forms obscured by doubt. 

Some years after the close of the late war, we were 
informed that this woman had again found her children, 
and was then living with them, not more than a day's 
journey from where we now write. 

We then knew how to appreciate her marvellous gifts, 
and we immediately penned her a long, consoling letter, 
asking her about her' later experiences, and expressing 
our great joy at her reunion with her family, and their 
deliverance from bondage. In her reply to our letter, 
she wrote : — 

" In regard to my mediumistic power, I will say I still 
possess it, although it brought unto me such intense 
suffering, I would pass through it all again, rather 
than part with the heavenly gift. I will relate the fol- 
lowing experience, which you may be able to explain : 
Two or three years ago, as I was coming home in a 
trance from a neighbor's house, I saw a man coming 
from the north, on a white horse, and it seemed as if he 
had half the world with him. These people were all 
dressed alike, or very much so. They were earnestly 
talking together on some subject that seemed impor- 
tant. 

" Their clothing was the color of a dove, and they all 
wore on their heads strange looking caps. The man 
on the white horse rode up to me and inquired, 
' Where are your husband and children ? ' I told him the 
children were at work, and my husband was on a plan- 
tation up the river, living with another woman. He 



114 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

looked on me, and said, ' Pity, pity, pity.' Whilst I was 
talking to him, a little boy rode up to him, and the man 
reached his hand into his right vest pocket, and took 
from it a chain, or the end of one, and gave it to the 
boy. The other end remaining in his right pocket. 
They then both rode on. I could now understand that 
these people were all talking of judgment, judgment. 

" There came a lot of people from the north for about 
a month, and yet these last did not seem like human, 
when they came gliding through the air. They came 
upon the ground and ate of the grass and bushes. 
Their heads were like that of a turkey buzzard's, and 
their garments were like that of a peafowl's tail. They 
said their names were ' Jacks.' The same I saw many 
years before the war, and see them now every six 
months. Then they talk with me day and night. To 
other people they appear like peafowls, but when they 
see me, they stand up, and look like other people. They 
are very portly, and their heads assume a human shape. 
They sometimes holla out curiously, and when they do 
the owls answer them." 

We have copied this from the letter just as it was 
written. We have our views of this strange vision; 
think it very significant, but refrain from giving our 
explanation, preferring that others judge for themselves 
as to the meaning. We must not forget that these 
strange revealments came through the untutored mind 
of a negro. 

We indeed feel happy that memory recalls no un- 
kindness on our part to this humble, misunderstood 
instrument of spirit power. She ever found in us warm 
sympathy and friendship. In a vague way we always 
felt that some great movement was beneath all this, and 
that it was very wrong to persecute the poor woman. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS . 115 

Since having ourselves been conscious of being used 
by the spirit world, we have remarked with how much 
more ease communications can be given to the colored 
than the more intelligent white people. To one gifted 
with seeing, their life lines appear plain, and may be 
read as an open book. 

Not long since we had occasion to go to the house of 
a negro family, living near by, for the purpose of bor- 
rowing a rake. We found the man of the house was 
absent, but his wife came to the door, and to her we 
made known our want. Said she, " My husband is 
gone, but don't think he would loan the rake if he was 
home." 

We saw she was looking us over in an uneasy, in- 
quisitive manner, for which we could not account, until 
she asked, " Arn't you de folks what call up de dead?" 

"Well, aunty," we replied, "perhaps they have no 
need of being called, as we now see beside you a 
mulatto woman, clad in a blue dress, dotted with white. 
She coughs as though she had passed away from con- 
sumption. She tells me she died at the city hospital, 
where you frequently went and ministered to her 
wants. She thanks jon for your kindness, and wishes 
you to know that she still lives." 

She here interrupted the message by excitedly ex- 
claiming, " It's sister Dorcas, fore de Lord ; O bless de 
Lord, den, we do live ! Take de rake, honey ; take de 
rake. Bless de Lord ! take de rake. George not gwine 
to keer. Bless de Lord ! take de rake." 

Not many days after this the old woman came and 
asked us to tell her something more, and we had quite 
an interesting seance with her. An aged man came to 
her, — a white man, — who said he had been a minister. 
His head was white as snow, with eyes and brows black 



116 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

as any raven. He said he had preached to the negroes, 
to the church of which the woman had been a member, 
but that he had misled them, and wanted now to say 
that if they expected to be saved from suffering they 
must not depend upon another ; a good life alone was 
their only hope ; that the good deeds of other men 
would avail them nothing ; that they must work out 
their own salvation. 

This sitting quite satisfied the poor woman that noth- 
ing was hidden ; that we all are attended by some un- 
seen watchers, and we notice a change in her daily life. 
She formerly had been quarrelsome and boisterous, now 
she is kind and gentle. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 117 



CHAPTER XII. 

" Judge not, the working of his brain 
And of his heart thou canst not see ; 
What looks to thy dim eyes a stain, 

In God's pure light may only be 
A scar, brought from the well-worn field 
- Where thou wouldst only faint and yield." 

The need of the present age is more confidence in 
the indwelling good of humanity. The distrust en- 
lodged in the human mind through social, political, 
and religious upheavals cause men to stand in awe of 
one another; and a feeling of dread of what is yet to 
be, pervades the souls of each and all. 

Scarce do time-honored institutions, governments, and 
religions arrive at the zenith of their power, and present 
to the understanding models of perfection, before they, 
in obedience to the law of progression, begin to topple 
and fall. They met the demand of the age in which 
they were founded, and warmed into life through the 
necessities of the times. Having met the demands, 
they become useless, and must pass away, giving place 
to the incoming tide of events. These continuous 
changes, which may be traced all along down the cor- 
ridors of time, make men doubt the stability of every 
earth-born good. This is wise; were it otherwise, no 
forward step would ever be taken, progress would 
cease, and humanity stagnate. 

While we admit the great and good results to which 
this building and tearing down and building again 



118 LIFTING THE VEIL: OE, 

lead, we cannot but also admit that it has its attendant 
evil : it creates in the mind a feeling of distrust in all 
things, and, most of all, of one another. 

Distrust is contagious ; it goes from the aura of one 
and intermingles with that of another, until to-day one 
man can scarcely trust his brother. This state of 
affairs brings forth its own legitimate fruit. Deny the 
fact as men may, they are constantly being swayed by 
the influences of their surroundings, both seen and 
unseen. They are more or less subject to the thoughts 
and opinions of others whom they come in contact 
with. 

We know that many are generated with evil natures; 
but, at the same time, we are well aware that society is 
ever preparing a soil in which the evil will germinate 
in place of that which is calculated to call into exist- 
ence and action loftier and better qualities. We hear 
it remarked of some particular person, " He is going 
down " ; all thoughts and all eyes are forthwith upon 
that one, waiting and watching for his fall; thus 
actively stimulating the conditions to accomplish a 
fellow-mortal's material overthrow. Let a stranger sud- 
denly make an appearance in any community, and 
numbers of the curious are anxious to ascertain every 
detail of his history; and should he be simple enough 
to gratify them, or wise enough to keep his own coun- 
sel, — it matters but little which, — some judgment of 
his character will surely be rendered. Should it be 
unfavorable, it is whispered from one to another, until 
the very atmosphere pulsates with evil surmises. If 
that individual be not endowed with the attributes of 
an angel, he will nine times out of ten succumb to 
public opinion. The good will be suppressed and all 
the evil aroused ; and generally, he is found to meet 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 119 

all the expectations of those by whom he is surrounded. 
But should the impressions and opinions be in his favor, 
he will strive to fulfil all requirements. We know there 
are exceptions to this ; but they are monstrosities, and 
do not come under the general rule. 

We need to keep our atmosphere cleansed of slander- 
ous thoughts and expressions for the sake of moral 
health and vigor. Is it to be wondered at that when 
there is heard 

" On all sides from innumerable tongues 
A dismal universal hiss, the sound 
Of public scorn," 

man feels intimidated, it matters not how irreproach- 
able be his life and morals ? 

The mental machinery of some men and women 
seems wholly adapted to the manufacture of trouble 
for themselves and others; while others are as pure 
fountains of living water, casting their healthy emana- 
tions around in life's arid desert, generating sunshine 
and gladness wherever they go. 

When small we read an old fairy story that is well 
worth recording here for the moral it carries with it. 
As we remember, it was this : — 

Once upon a time, two sisters dwelt together ; one 
was ill-tempered and exacting, the other amiable and 
loving. The first imposed all the menial labor and 
service upon her uncomplaining sister, whom she al- 
ways rewarded with rebukes. It happened upon a time 
that this sister was sent for a pitcher of water to a dis- 
tant spring. She there met a fairy, who asked of her 
a drink. Always kind and obliging, she was quick to 
respond to the request, giving, too, some kindly words 
to the fairy, who was disguised as an old woman. The 



120 LIFTING THE VEIL: OE, 

other sister becoming thirsty, and angered at the delay, 
went also to the spring, where she found the tardy 
sister in conversation with the old woman ; whereupon 
she began to abuse both of them. When her ill-temper 
became exhausted, the fairy said, "Because of your 
harsh words and abusive manner, toads and vipers shall 
henceforth fall from your mouth with every word you 
speak." She left, abusing her sister, and the toads and 
vipers falling with every word. But to the sweet dis- 
posed sister she said, " Go, kind girl ! henceforth there 
shall drop diamonds and jewels with every word you 
speak " ; and as she went away, thanking the fairy, dia- 
monds and jewels fell from her mouth whenever she 
spoke. 

This mythical story fed the fancy of early years, and 
in after-times unfolded the fact worthy of note, that 
with our words fall either blessings or curses on hu- 
manity. Thought is potent for either good or evil ; but 
words are either the jewels or vipers of human lives. 

Of all classes of sufferers from the thought emana- 
tions and expressions of the public, mediums are the 
greatest, owing to their extreme sensitiveness. To be 
reliable, they require conditions of perfect trust. None 
should enter their presence with a feeling or atmosphere 
of doubt. When they cannot be met without such feel- 
ing, it is far better, for investigator and medium, that 
they remain apart. 

We have been instructed by our kind spirit guide to 
beware of such as carry with and around them repul- 
sive influences, and not to allow fierce discussions within 
our home ; for they are sure to produce spiritual swamps 
and muddy pools, through which they must pass to 
approach us. 

The general outcry throughout the world, especially 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 121 

in the ranks of Spiritualists is, " Give us pure mediums", 
yet what conditions are furnished by humanity to 
produce such ? This is a question in which all are 
interested, as Spiritualism is wholy dependent upon 
mediumship for existence. No imaginative mind can 
picture the varied and many times startling revela- 
tions made in the seance room, or the different motives 
that influence people to seek aid and relief from their 
embarrassments, which are of every class, from the 
mercenary money hunter down to those who are writh- 
ing in social wreck and ruin. 

If one who is pure, and good, and gifted with ordinary 
perception could for a day fill the position of public 
media, they would wonder that they are not less re- 
liable than they are. 

Three ladies once called for a seance with us ; they 
were highly elated with the hope of finding a fortune 
said to have been buried beneath a house, by a former 
occupant who had passed to the world of spirits. They 
were anxious to consult this immortal in regard to its 
exact locality. On making known the nature of their 
mission, and receiving a decided refusal to comply 
with their request, they left in anything but an amiable 
mood. One of them, however, more persistent than 
the others, that evening addressed us a note, from which 
we copy the following : " I hope, pray, and trust that 
you will reconsider your decision about going to the 
' Brown House ' to sit for us, for I am sure there is a 
large amount of money buried under it, and through 
you it will be found. Make up your mind to go for 
me, my dear friend. I can see no harm whatever in 
the act, and I know if I had the money I could do so 
much good in the world ; for that reason if no other, 
you should be willing to go and assist us in obtaining 



122 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

it. Can't you be induced to go ? Change your mind 
and go with us this evening. Should you consent I 
will give you the following named articles, which I 
hope you will be willing to accept, as a just reward for 
your time and services : ^-gallon glass demijohn, 1 
sugar can, 1 wash board, 1 water bucket, 1 bird cage, 
and a scrub brush." Reader, we still declined to go. 

The above is given as an illustration of the demands 
that are frequently made upon sensitives, and the na- 
ture of the influences that are daily being brought into 
the seance room and aura of mediums. 

These are the conditions that make media unworthy 
of confidence. When such requests are granted, who 
is to blame? 

A few days ago, while giving a gentleman a seance, 
he asked the communicating intelligence something 
about business transactions; for some time an answer 
was seemingly evaded, but he persisted in repeating the 
question, and obtained this reply: "Let this and all 
other transactions of life, be in accordance with your 
most exalted views of justice, both to yourself and 
others. What often times seems to you to be failures, 
are life's grandest successes. When all business is con- 
ducted by the rule 'Do as you would be done by,' 
then humanity may wisely seek our assistance." 

It is greatly to be deplored that spirit communion 
should ever be prostituted to such unholy purposes ; 
but so long as mediums are sought for such, just that 
long will the demand be supplied. Withdraw the 
demand for mediums who will pander to the require- 
ments of this class of investigators, and they will cease 
to exist. We believe the services of media should 
alone be sought for messages of a spiritual nature, and 
to ascertain the fact of a continued existence, after so- 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 123 

called death. All material thoughts and desires should 
for the time be laid aside, thus surrounding media with 
a spiritual aura, through which may come exalted mes- 
sages, making both investigator and medium the better. 

The brief history of Modern Spiritualism furnishes 
strong evidence of the unhappy result of investigation 
for material gain, or impure purposes, and many have 
learned useful lessons, often at considerable cost. 

We at times doubt whether the information obtained 
through spirit media of a material character comes from 
spirit sources. Might it not be possible that it emanates 
from the surroundings and atmospheres that sensitives 
are constantly being subject to? To better illustrate 
the idea we wish to convey, we will relate an experience 
with a gentleman who at one time attended our circle. 
A few moments after the circle was formed, we began to 
feel terribly wicked; felt as though we wanted to curse, 
swear, and fight ; and on speaking of our disagreeable 
feeling, some one remarked, "It's some wicked or unde- 
veloped spirit, come to be progressed out of its dark 
condition ; " but we concluded to throw off the influ- 
ence by leaving the circle. As Ave were in the act of 
doing so, the gentleman said, "Keep your seat, and I 
will move back ; perhaps I may be the cause." He did 
so, but the same unhappy feeling continued, and we 
broke up the circle. The gentleman then told us that 
he had just had a fierce altercation with another man, 
and that he was then armed, expecting to renew the 
dispute when they met. In the above incident we can 
trace the feeling manifested to material influences. 
May there not be many others that are similar, coming 
from the material side of life. 

We were speaking in regard to the subject of spirit 
influence and control, not long since, during our circle, 



124 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

and this was given to a person present : " Richard, my 
son, when in a tranquil state of mind consider well this 
fact: all replies to questions descend from the same 
plane of life to which your questions ascend." 

We here give another spirit message that may throw 
some light upon the subject : — 

" We are ever striving to penetrate the gross mate- 
riality by which humanity is surrounded, that we may 
project into the mind some knowledge of the spiritual. 
The aura of attendant spirits is many times so per- 
fectly blended with that of the medium through which 
they manifest, that doubts often arise as to their origin 
■ — doubts even in the mind of the medium through 
whom they come. 

"When the minds of all present are divested of every 
thought of a material nature, the inflowings that then 
are of a spiritual nature are from spirit sources. 

"All facts that are gained of material things reach you 
through the intellect, by the use of the material senses ; 
all knowledge of spiritual things is derived from spirit 
through the intuitions. This may aid you in discrimi- 
nating between the belongings of the two worlds, or 
what originates in the mind, from that which is pro- 
jected into it from a higher source. — C. Smith." 

Following this came a message from the presiding 
spirit which we regard of value, especially to the great 
number who are seeking to develop mediumistic gifts : 
it is this, — "Let all seeking to be mediums first purify 
themselves." 

It seems that at times too much is accepted as from 
spirit sources, and at others, too little; but when, where, 
and how, to make the distinction, we are still seeking to 
find out. We are assured of the fact of spirit interven- 
tion in many occurrences in our own lives, and many in 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 125 

the lives of others, which at the time were considered 
purely material. 

Some months ago we were influenced to write thoughts 
on mediums and development, which appeared in one 
of our journals, and we feel impressed to insert it here. 

THOUGHTS ON MEDIUMS AND DEVELOPMENT. 

Now that Modern Spiritualism has outlived much of 
the ostracism that attended the early days of its advent ; 
now that it is attracting the attention and interest of 
scientists and scholars, and assuming an attitude of 
defiance and independence towards its oppressors, the 
inquiry is, "How can I become a medium?" Learned 
advocates of the Spiritual Philosophy have written 
lengthy essays on developing spiritual gifts, all of which, 
we feel, have failed to throw much light upon the sub- 
ject, for the most simple of reasons, namely : That man- 
kind do not differ in this respect from their usual mode 
of seeking knowledge of facts; they are ever prone to 
wander from the simple and true, quite forgetting, in 
their eager haste to acquire, that " God has stamped 
simplicity on all his works." Thus they make, and 
cause others to make, long, fruitless journeys after some 
coveted knowledge or blessing, and find at last that 
they are compelled to return and seek it from within 
and around them, and then find it through the simplest 
of means. 

To meet this demand we also find advertised persons 
who for a stated sum of money agree to furnish all 
needed information and aid in the development of 
mediums, both at home and at a distance. Some years 
ago, when first interested in spiritual manifestations, we 
invested largely in this kind of promised information, 



126 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

but learned, after much time spent in trying to follow 
directions that were given, that we were pursuing an 
ignis fatuus. But even that knowledge we now think 
was worth the money expended, as it proved the means 
of bringing us back to self and a reliance on our own 
innate powers and exertion to attain it. It, too, has 
enabled us to point out this first false step, as we con- 
sider it, to those seeking the development of mediumis- 
tic gifts. In the place of striving to change the habits 
and nature, one should be natural, and do that which 
makes them the most comfortable. The palate will 
determine the quality and quantity of diet, when not 
rendered morbid through abuse. Nature has given it 
for this purpose, and no other but one's self can know 
what is best. Eat, drink, sleep — in short, live naturally. 
If a mistake should he made, nature will demand the 
penalty attached to all her broken laws, and it will be 
readily discovered by the disorder of the system. 

This has been our experience in development, and we 
willingly give it, hoping it may benefit others; give it 
without money and without price. Mediums (and 
when we say mediums we mean it, not mountebanks and 
frauds) are well aware that it lies beyond their power 
to develop spiritual gifts in any one ; that each and all 
must grow up to it naturally. By naturally we mean 
that the soul powers must be unfolded gradually, and to 
us almost imperceptibly. To illustrate, take the de- 
velopment of a crop. The ground must first be pre- 
pared, then the planting; after comes its cultivation — 
not forgetting to keep down the weeds. Sunshine and 
showers are needed ; the positive influences of day, the 
negative influences of night, to slowly unfold and 
mature it. This cannot be done in a day — neither can 
mediums be so developed. Life's ups and downs, its 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 127 

joys and griefs, its smiles and frowns, the friends and 
foes, all are necessary to the development of a reli- 
able, honest medium. There is no royal road to it, 
but it is obtained like all else of any worth, through 
earnest endeavor for spiritual ascendency and suprem- 
acy. 

A close observation of nature and her multifarious 
and multitudinous workings, and a feeling of kinship 
with the expression of spirit through her crudest forms, 
ever finding in all something of truth, the human and 
the divine, all tend to harmonize and develop the facul- 
ties unused in the every-day affairs of physical life, but 
which must be worked up into activity if used by 
higher powers. Spirit is striving to more perfectly 
express itself through the grossest forms of matter, and 
does so to the fullest extent of the capacity of matter to 
receive ; when that capacity is enlarged by the law of 
evolution, a fuller and freer expression of spirit will 
be the result. One great hindrance to mediumistic 
development is to distinguish the thoughts that belong 
to and originate in the mind from those projected into 
it by some other intelligence. Seldom do we think and 
plan alone. Some dear one "over there " is ever watch- 
ing and waiting opportunities to aid in every endeavor 
of life. We have many times noted the fact that those 
who had no near and dear angel friends always found 
it more difficult to encounter and combat difficulties 
that are ever meeting all on life's highway, or to gain 
any spiritual eminence. The kind hand of spirit guid- 
ance is needed to beckon upward and onward earth's 
weary travellers, and their loving aid wanted to supply 
human deficiencies. When the mortal has made the 
utmost exertion, then will come this unseen help. 

When we take into consideration how very little to 



128 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

the liking of each is their situation and surroundings, 
we can readily perceive that some other intelligence is 
planning and guiding, even in the every-day affairs of 
life. In our experience in development, we have fre- 
quently passed, unnoticed at the time, some feeble ex- 
pression of spirit, and have many times so repulsed and 
discouraged the kind spirit, that the effort would never 
be repeated. We think when sitting for development 
the better way is to obey the impressions that come for 
the time — that is, should there be nothing in them 
morally wrong. They may at first seem of a trifling, 
even silly nature; but often further development might 
prove them to be of great importance. We well remember 
at one time a number of persons had formed a circle at 
our house. A few hours previous we had been bitten 
by a spider on the hand, which was at that time so 
swollen and painful that we found it impossible 'to join 
the circle, and took a seat some distance from it by the 
fire, as it was winter and cold. We were sitting very 
uncomfortably on a small chair of one of the children. 
Soon the table began a very undignified tipping and 
tossing, and finally succeeded in getting one leg be- 
tween the rounds of a chair near by, and slowly moved 
the chair to where we were sitting. Both table and 
chair were taken back, but only to cause a repetition of 
the movement. Each of us regarded it as a silly per- 
formance of some mischievous spirit, and when the last 
exercise was gone through with, and it was concluded 
to break up the circle, one of the children exclaimed, 
"Why, mamma, the spirit has got you a chair! " We 
took it, and placing the well hand on the table, the 
alphabet was called for, and through the raps we found 
it to be the spirit of a darling son, who, as he stated, had 
brought a doctor to have something done for my hand. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 129 

Several things were called for and ordered to be placed 
upon the table to be magnetized. We were then told 
to put the salve thus made on the bite, which was done, 
relieving the pain in a few moments. The feeling of 
tenderness that this loving act inspired within us 
brought tears of joy and gratitude. 

Sometimes poor media suffer mental tortures, fearing 
that they have been the willing instruments for decep- 
tion, so perfectly may the spirit's aura be blended with 
theirs. We have for this cause had our soul tortured 
with anguish, when after incidents would prove beyond 
doubt that it was spirit control. At one time we were, 
for our own peace of mind, driven to the necessity of 
telling any one to whom we gave communications, that 
we did not know what the power was through which it 
was done ; to take the intelligence given for what they 
thought it was worth, and to account for it as best they 
could. Development has inspired us with a dread of 
humanity, fearing to be censured or misunderstood, 
hence we have ever avoided publicity. 

Spirits themselves are often ignorant of the results of 
their control of mediums, and many times both medium 
and spirits might reasonably be accused of deception, 
when further efforts would prove that the spirits may 
have been experimenting — finding out how much 
power the medium possessed that could be utilized by 
them. Since we know but little of the modus operandi 
of spirit control, we think it not wise to hastily pass 
judgment upon any manifestation until we see the result. 
It should be borne in mind that mediums are mediums 
at all times, and in all places, whether sitting for mani- 
festations or otherwise. Another important fact may 
also be noted : spirits have various ways and means of 
supplying their mediums with knowledge of events, 



130 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

which many times cause them to doubt even their own 
honesty. How our souls go out in sympathy to them, 
subject as they are to every influence by which they are 
surrounded, whether in or out of a material body. All 
media have their own peculiar crosses to bear, their 
Gethsemanes to enter, and too often crucifixions to 
endure. As imperfect as are our media of to-day, they 
notwithstanding are the salt of the earth ; they alone, 
through spirit power, can enter into the lioly of holies of 
the human heart, and supply the interior needs of the 
human soul. If development be in the hands of spirit 
guardians and friends, they will manage it with far more 
wisdom than can mortals. Our attendant spirit friends 
object to mesmerism as a means of development. They 
tell us that each one is surrounded by an atmosphere 
or aura peculiar to themselves, to protect the individ- 
uality of each, and that mesmerism breaks this barrier 
that nature has kindly and wisely thrown around each 
and all as a means of warning and protection, when 
approaching the uncongenial, injurious, and often poi- 
sonous magnetism of others. They tell us to exercise 
great care how we come under the psychological influ- 
ence of others, as it is calculated to destroy individ- 
uality, and transfer any impurity possessed by the 
psychologist as readily as it would a spiritual gift. 

Every one with spirit aid may develop some phase of 
mediumship, and that one should be accepted which is 
the most adapted to his organism and spiritual advance- 
ment. All cannot make good musicians, nor be suc- 
cessful mathematicians; neither can all be astronomers 
or mechanics. There are manifest even to our material 
sense a diversity of gifts, and that one the most mani- 
fest is sure to be the best and greatest success. We are 
as much spirits now as we shall ever be. Let us be 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 131 

guided by this knowledge. After being sufficiently 
developed to obtain intelligent communications from 
spirits, we have many times become impatient and dis- 
couraged in our efforts to obtain better results, and have 
resolved to try again some help foreign to ourselves. But 
as often have been told " develop your own powers," 
and after a while our strivings have ended with success. 
One could, with the same wisdom, undertake to teach a 
child Greek before it had learned its letters, as to 
endeavor to develop mediumistic gifts in those who have 
not grown up to where it can be done ; to where spirit- 
ual things can be discerned and grasped ; when the 
mind can discriminate between its interior workings and 
that of immortals who surround them. There must 
needs come seasons of withdrawal from the world ; days 
in the wilderness of doubt and the tempting of evil 
spirits, either in or out of the body, who will offer 
mediums all the pleasures of the world if allowed to 
control them; and just at this stage of development, if 
the medium has the moral courage to say, as was said by 
a medium of old, "Get thee behind me, Satan," they 
are quite likely to make their mediumship a joy and 
comfort to themselves and a blessing to humanity. 

Let us look at the human wrecks that are strewn all 
over the land by yielding to such influences, and take 
warning. That same old theological purse has lured 
many mediums, who were good and true, to ruin, — 
ruined by an abuse and indiscriminate use of their gifts. 
Kind guardians and spirit friends, while developing 
mediums, may be able to exorcise a low developed spirit, 
and leave the interior empty of it, swept and garnished ; 
yet their after life may be such as to invite it back 
again. The door now being open, — or mediumship de- 
veloped, — others too may come, even more wicked than 



132 LIFTING THE VEIL: OE, 

the first ; and behold, the last state of that one is worse 
than the first — better far to never have been developed. 

The above remarks have reference to those who are 
not mediums from birth. Dr. Dodd asserts that there 
is one out of every twenty-five born in a psychological 
condition ; that they live in that state, and will die in it. 
These only need the kind hand of affection to draw out 
and utilize their soul powers. This is as necessary for 
them as is that of the mother for the babe, from whose 
maternal breast its life is drawn. Science would freeze 
up the fountain of inspiration, and the keen criticisms 
of an unprogressed material world wither and blast. 
Science cannot reach these interior workings of the 
human soul, because they are not governed by physical 
laws, but by spiritual. We would here say, if mediums 
of this class are not what they should be, it is because 
of the imperfections and ignorance of humanity. We 
are told that these spirit manifestations are born of our 
own souls. Make for media better conditions ; sur- 
round them with holier influences, and more pure mag- 
netisms, and soon the cry of impure mediums will no 
more be heard. 

To all who are seeking to be mediums, we would say, 
bear in mind that development means very much more 
than many usually think. Not only may individuals 
develop a spiritual and exalted state, but they may 
develop much that is repulsive and hereditary that is 
lying dormant in their nature, and would perhaps 
remain so, but for the special efforts made by them for 
spiritual development. This may be why Swedenborg 
taught against common humanity as a medium between 
the two worlds. It certainly should be a caution to all, 
more especially those inheriting any trait of evil, and 
stimulate them to live pure lives. After over twenty 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 133 

years of experience, though never having ourselves 
suffered from the control of anything of a repulsive 
nature, to-clay we stand in awe of mediumship, it is so 
freighted with weal or woe to its possessor and to 
humanity. 

Spiritualism is commanding the attention of hundreds 
to-day who are living in the Lone Star State. Many of 
them are earnestly striving to develop themselves into 
mediums ; numbers seek information from us. Develop 
your own powers, never allowing a spirit in or out of the 
flesh to use your material organism in any way in which 
you would not yourself use it. All are capable of doing 
more for themselves than can be done by another; ex- 
ertion will unfold spiritual perceptions. Learned men 
of the past dispensation made big mistakes, and led 
others who dared not think for themselves to do the 
same. Unless great care be exercised, the learned ones 
of the incoming spiritual era will repeat the same. To 
me the intuitions of a little child are of far more value 
as a guide in spiritual matters than those of learned pro- 
fessors who may be seeking place and power. 

Sue J. Finck. 



134 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 



CHAPTER XIII. 

It is evident to every analytical mind that we are 
living a twofold life : one compounded of material 
wants and necessities ; the other requiring spiritual sus- 
tenance and development ; and that it is the office of the 
human mind, acting through the physical body, to 
search, explore, and gather from nature's vast realm, all 
that is wanting to facilitate the growth and develop- 
ment of each. 

Man's material wants are, and, it seems, ever will be, 
first, while on this rudimental plane of life, because 
his physical demands are immediate and urgent. We 
therefore find him putting forth all his energies, first to 
secure comfort, then elegance, then grandeur. Thus 
has he gained height after height in mechanical skill 
and in a knowledge of the arts and sciences, until it 
verily seems that there is nothing more to be learned. 

Past achievements, however, never give lasting satis- 
faction to the restless, aspiring soul of man. In truth, 
he hardly pauses long enough to review the ground 
already gone over, or to examine and utilize the knowl- 
edge he has from time to time forced from nature's hid- 
den laboratory, before we again behold him bounding 
forth with renewed energies in quest of something still 
grander and more elevating, until to-day we verily find 
him " but little lower than the angels," the crowning 
outgrowth of all animal and vegetable life, and destined 
in the future to be the grand ultimate of all of life's 
unfoldings. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 135 

Surmounting the opposition of the clergy, and heed- 
less of priestly anathemas, the scientific mind has stead- 
ily marched onward, regardless of all obstacles; has 
measured oceans' depths, spanned their mighty waves 
with electric wires, and linked continent to continent. 
It has tamed the lightning, and made it a submissive 
servant and willing carrier of messages from one point 
of the globe to another. 

The nineteenth century has far exceeded any past three 
centuries in its scientific discoveries and mechanical in- 
ventions. Never before in the annals of the world have 
the intellectual powers of man developed with such rapid- 
ity ; yet in his breathless haste for more knowledge, 
man often misses many golden facts that lie at his very 
feet ; and because they may be but in embryo, because 
they may be as yet but tender buds of promise, he fan- 
cies their conditions to be distant, and makes long, 
fruitless, mental journeys in search of them, being at 
last compelled to return, and with childlike trust and 
simplicity gather them up, from within and around him. 

More especially do we find this true in regard to 
those who are seeking the kingdom of heaven or har- 
mony. Men go from this church to that, from one 
creed to another, and find it not ; for behold, it lieth 
just where the son of Mary and Joseph the carpenter 
proclaimed it to be over eighteen hundred years ago, — 
"within you." 

We have noticed it to be true, both of ourselves and 
of others, that when the mind becomes dissatisfied with 
itself it gets restless, and invariably seeks change of 
place as a palliative, and is as often doomed to meet 
with disappointment, for the reason that self must 
always be carried along, wherein lies the chief cause 
of all disturbance. 



136 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

Is it to be considered in any way marvellous that the 
spiritual philosophy should come at this most opportune 
time, promulgating the kingdom of heaven within man ? 

Is it to be wondered at, that while man has been 
achieving such grand results on a material plane of life, 
that Modern Spiritualism, backed by its phenomena 
and incontrovertible facts, should come in answer to 
the demand of advanced, enlarged human soul? 

Since man must, through all this whirling round of 
activity, stop and lie down in the quiet arms of death, 
it is found necessary to look after the conditions of the 
soul and its future welfare. In bygone days of great 
spiritual enlightenment, the orthodox creed was fully 
satisfying, but to-day the soul of man has broadened 
out. The capacities of his mind have become enlarged 
with his material nature, and call aloud from mountain 
top to valley for a higher dispensation of spiritual views, 
to meet and satisfy the hungering soul. 

" Hark ! from the tomb, a doleful sound " no longer 
serves as a lullaby to the sorrow-stricken soul when the 
earthly casket of some loved one is being laid away 
from mortal sight. But rather would we sing, — 

" The dead are not departed; 
Only the dross laid by; 
The good and the true-hearted 
Are ever hovering nigh." 

Is it not satisfying to reflect how peaceful has been 
the incoming of this new spiritual dispensation? Not 
a drop of blood has been spilled to tarnish its purity. 
How different from the inauguration of all other forms 
of religious belief! A benevolent smile lights up the 
face when the mind goes back to past days and returns 
to reflect upon the present. We find all the former 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 137 

avenues to religious liberty paved with dead and gory 
with the slain. Even in our own favored land, cries 
of persecution have rent the air, and angels have wept 
to behold the scene. 

Still onward and upward has been the soul cry of 
humanity, until Pagan and Jew, Christian and Infidel, 
dare to stand upon a nation's free platform and openly 
express their views. 

Men are finding many Bibles in the place of the one 
they have hitherto relied upon, and are beginning to 
throw aside the teachings of any that conflict with 
reason and demonstrated facts. 

They no longer stop to wrangle about the translation 
of Gehenna, care not if it means the grave or some 
other place ; not what Tartarus is, nor if Hades means 
only a hole in the ground; for all seem as nothing 
when compared to the living facts of the spiritual 
dispensation. 

These old theological views of the hereafter are 
much like the manna that the Israelites gathered in the 
wilderness; they spoil when kept too long. We need 
new and more progressed ideas, living facts, to meet 
the requirements of the advanced humanity of to-day. 

The time is fast approaching when the immense 
wealth that is expended on costly church edifices and 
in supporting the clergy will, under angel guidance, be 
appropriated to the relief of the poor, who often live 
within the shadow of church steeples their money has 
helped to build, having been extorted from them for 
that purpose. The widow's mite, which is so unduly 
pressed from the purse of penury, will go, if at all, to 
help elevate degraded human kind. Good Christian 
people will then have time to bestow upon their physi- 
cal necessities; time to study the laws of health, and to 



138 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

learn how to make of the human temple a pleasant 
habitation for the indwelling spirit; how to make a 
heaven of every home, now and here. 

Men are ransacking heaven above and earth beneath 
for more light and knowledge. Old traditions and 
superstitions are passing away, never to return. The 
weary travellers through the interminable thickets of 
Theology are dropping by the wayside, and the wilder- 
ness of doubt is fast being swept away. Satan's king- 
dom is tottering and tumbling ; human idols are being 
broken, and light from the superior world is stream- 
ing down upon the nineteenth century. Heaven and 
earth are no longer at such incalculable distances. 
Angel hands have spanned immensity with unseen 
lines of communication from world to world, and to-day 
we can interiorly behold " the gates ajar." 

Our young men and maidens are having visions, and 
the old ones are dreaming beautiful dreams. Seers are 
telling of sunny, fruitful climes, and prophesying of the 
good time coming for all. Knowing all this we can 
afford to labor and wait with patience, being hopeful, 
faithful, thankful, and withal watchful. 

We find numbers of the creed-bound of the day who 
are ashamed of its narrowness, coming secretly, as went 
one of old to Jesus, to inquire of these new truths; and 
it is both noticeable and affecting to see with what 
avidity they are accepted. 

Not long since a lady of very prepossessing appear- 
ance was seen standing near our door; she had re- 
mained there so long it attracted our attention, and 
upon addressing her we soon found her to be insane. 
A gentleman was passing by at the time, and paused 
to inquire what it was that troubled her. She asked if 
he ever attended the Presbyterian church. He told her 
he was one of that faith. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 139 

"Then," said she, "go and ask its members to pray 
for me." Having said this, she left. 

The gentleman turned to us, saying, " If that lady is 
a good Presbyterian, I can't see why she should become 
insane." 

We, without the least hesitation, replied, that if she 
was a good Presbyterian, and held to the articles of 
faith such were supposed to hold, and was possessed of 
any human affection, we saw no reason whatever why 
she should not be insane. He walked on in a medita- 
tive manner ; whether to his church, we cannot say. 

As we have before said, it is a severe trial to cut 
loose and break away from these old, settled ideas ; yet 
when light begins to dawn upon the mind, it is sure to 
guide the anxious soul onward unto its noonday efful- 
gence. This is why Spiritualism is so much dreaded by 
all the churches. 

It has been a great wonder to us that humanity has 
been able to struggle against such formidable opposi- 
tion, even to their present plane of liberality, when we 
consider the effort it has cost. They must have had 
some helping hand to point the way and lead them on. 

Swedenborg's theory of divine influx may account 
for the fact that human souls have recognized a few 
gleams of light, now and then flashing across the world's 
mental darkness. Yet to us there seems another cause 
for man's spiritual unfoldment, and that is a close and 
intimate association with our loved departed, who live 
on life's other side. In the night-time, when " deep 
sleep falleth upon man," some Eve from celestial Edens 
may bring unto him of their spiritual knowledge. 

We have the most convincing proofs that they watch 
over, associate with, comfort, and instruct us during 
the time that the material senses are wrapped in 
slumber. 



140 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

The jarrings and discords consequent upon our daily 
existence crowd out and drive back the tender emotions 
of the human soul. We find but little time for the 
exercise of the spiritual faculties amid the din of a con- 
stant strife to supply our material needs. Where, then, 
but apart from them, under the quieting influences of 
darkness and sleep, can the spiritual faculties be used 
and unfolded ? What more propitious time have we to 
enter the inner kingdom, wherein the spirit resides, 
and listen to its divine teachings and warnings ? Even 
the earth, with its sun-parched vegetation, needs these 
same hours of darkness and repose for its perfect un- 
folclment of life, that all things may drink in the re- 
freshing dews from heaven. 

Must " Night, restful, mysterious, beautiful, star-eyed 
Night," not bring in some way the needed aid and in- 
struction for the growth and development of the soul? 
Are there no gentle voices of love ? No celestial dews 
that fall upon and refresh the agonized soul? Does 
the tired body merely rest? Then what of its occu- 
pant? Gains it no knowledge, then, of the interior 
universe, which the material light of day obscures, to 
satisfy its immortal longings ? If not, then when and 
where must we look ? 

It is not supposed, neither is it reasonable, to think 
that our spirits ever grow tired. Then what are their 
occupations, and where are they during the time the 
body is wrapped in sleep? To us it seems the most 
reasonable deduction that they are with their loved 
ones on life's spiritual side, being instructed and 
educated, that when the time for their departure comes, 
they will not be called to gaze upon strange faces and 
unfamiliar scenes, and to meet the forms of loved ones, 
many of whom otherwise would have grown beyond 
their knowledge. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 141 

We know that memory recalls but little of this sleep 
life, yet that little affords ample proof of the continued 
activity of the spirit and its constant wakefulness. 

We think we bring back to material life and our 
waking moments the memory of far more incidents and 
experiences of the soul than we take of physical trans- 
actions to what is commonly called dreamland. 

If it be true that our waking hours belong to the 
material side of life and its occupations and necessities, 
and our sleeping hours to the spiritual side and its 
occupations and wants, then we can perceive the phi- 
losophy of so-called death. One can plainly see that 
the need is as great for the companionship of loved 
ones and friends on that side as it is on this. 

Mankind has in every stage of mental growth been 
greatly impressed by remarkable dreams ; yet but little 
is ever said of them, as people fear ridicule, or the 
greater number do, and no one will court it. Few, 
if any, however, are exempt from having had some 
startling experience that has been denominated "only 
a dream." 

We transcribe from the writings of Byron the follow- 
ing appropriate and beautiful lines: — 

" Our life is twofold ; sleep hath its own world. 
A boundary between the things misnamed 
Death and existence : sleep hath its own world 
And a wild realm of wild reality; 
And dreams in their development have breath, 
And tears and tortures, and the touch of joy; 
They leave a weight upon our waking thoughts, 
They take a weight from off our waking toils, 
They do divide our being ; they become 
A portion of ourselves as of our time, 
And look like heralds of eternity." 



142 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 



CHAPTER XIV. 

Dreams have formed a prominent feature in our ex- 
periences, and we feel it will not be amiss to devote 
some pages in recording a few of our own, as well as 
some coming from other sources. To us our dream 
life seems as real as does this, and far more interesting 
and beautiful. The night spent in dreamless slumber 
seems a blank in our existence ; it seems as though some 
page had been lost from life's book. 

Many dreams, when their meaning is revealed to the 
understanding., appear to originate in some realm of 
life as substantial, if not more so, than is our earthly 
plane. 

Whether these prophetic visions, seen in sleep, are 
grasped by our own awakened perceptions, or whether 
they are scenes executed by some kind guardian or 
loving spirit friend, we are unable to say. They may 
be obtained through our own perception as well as 
that of angel help. Our experiences and those of 
others indicate this to be true. 

We once belonged to an Orthodox church, one of 
the members of which was to be tried for an offence 
against its laws — that of sabbath breaking. The night 
before the church meeting and trial, we dreamed of 
going to the church, and as we were in the act of 
entering the door a light shower of rain fell, not 
enough, however, to cause inconvenience. As we came 
up among the congregation we found them all curious, 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 143 

excited, and confused, and on looking around beheld 
another than our usual minister occupying the pulpit. 

He had the appearance of being a very black, coarse 
woman, and yet we knew him to be a white man. 
He had the peculiarity, when speaking, of drawing 
down first one, then the other corner of his mouth. 
This we remarked very closely. While we were trying 
to account for this strange presence, he reached out his 
hand and took from the altar a stalk of sugar-cane, and 
broke it in two parts, laying the part held in his right 
hand down again upon the altar. He then proceeded to 
use the part held in the left hand for a spy-glass, 
through which to look at the congregation. Then we 
all began to leave the house in an excited, disorderly 
manner, except a few church members, who remained 
quietly seated. 

This dream we related to two of our church deacons 
the next morning before going to the meeting, saying 
that we could recognize the minister by the peculiarity 
named. 

The dream left the impression on our mind that we 
should have some serious church difficulties, and it was 
with much reluctance that we attended service the 
following day. Nevertheless we did, and at the door 
encountered the light rainfall; also the two deacons 
with whom we had previously been speaking about our 
dream. 

They hastened to inform us that a strange minister 
was there and would officiate. As soon as he began to 
speak, we knew him to be the one of our dream by the 
manner he had of drawing down the corners of his 
mouth. 

We had spent the evening and night previous with 
the brother who was that day to be tried. 



144 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

This brother had a wife, as soft-spoken and beguiling 
as one Delilah of old ; and we presume, from the ser- 
mon he preached, she had quite won him over in her 
husband's favor. At least we were all severely repri- 
manded, and a perfect commotion ensued. Letters of 
dismissal from the church were loudly and angrily 
demanded, and granted in the same spirit. Then a 
part of the church, members, with the congregation, left 
in a state of the utmost excitement and confusion. 

The minister had used the sister's sweetness, of 
which the sugar-cane was a type, to see the condition 
of the church, and he, being black of heart, could see 
no further through it than he had seen through her 
sweetness of manner. The breaking of the cane was 
symbolic of the sundered church, and the right-hand 
end was significant of truth : and let us bear in mind 
it was never used, but laid upon the altar. 

Towards evening, after our boisterous church scene, 
one of the deacons, to whom we had related our strange 
dream, came to us to ask what we intended to do about 
a church, remarking that he also had a vision the 
same evening, that had greatly impressed him as to his 
future course. He said: "I was walking slowly past 
the church or meeting-house, thinking if it could be 
true that of all creeds ours was alone blest with the 
presence of Christ, when I heard a voice say, 'Look up 
and behold the Christ,' whereupon I looked up and saw 
you standing just before me. Now I am going to the 
church of your choice, for I know that Christ dwelleth 
there." 

We told him that we that day had as much of church 
experience as we wanted; also as much religion, so- 
called, as we desired, — quite enough to last us as long 
as we should live. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 145 

He has never joined another church, or had not as 
long as we knew of him. Should his eyes ever trace 
these lines, we would here invite him to look for the 
spirit of Christ shadowed forth in this new spiritual 
dispensation, of which we were to him but a symbol. 
We assure him that the glorious light emanating there- 
from will be all-sufficient to guide him safely to an 
Eden of sweet repose. 

Some pious church members will doubtless exclaim, 
" What superstition ! " We will remind all such of 
Joseph's dreams, and the dreams and visions which 
form the only foundation of their religious dispensation. 

We once had business that called us to a house in 
this city, where we had never before been. All its 
inmates were entire strangers to us. On meeting the 
lady of the house, she said : — 

" Oh ! I know you well, but cannot recall your 
name." 

We replied : " We also know you, yet do not remem- 
ber your name." 

Neither of our names were familiar to either of us. 
After a long conversation about the different places in 
which we had lived and the people we had formerly 
known, we gave up all hope of arriving at any conclu- 
sion as to where we had before met. We then pro- 
ceeded to speak of the business which had called us 
there, when a flash of light passed before our vision, 
bringing to our mind where we had previously known 
and met the lady. 

We therefore interrupted the business conversation, 
and said, " We can now tell you all about our past ac- 
quaintance : we lived many years in your society in a 
dream." 

" That is true," she replied. 



146 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

Then this lady proceeded to relate many incidents 
that had from time to time occurred during our strange 
dream life, all of it perfectly agreeing with our own 
experiences. 

We had during our dreams become most warmly 
attached to each other, and at this time both promised 
a renewal of that close intimacy so vaguely begun on 
life's other side. 

We have met many others still dwelling in the flesh 
whose acquaintance had been formed during the hours 
of sleep. 

We will here quote a few passages from a letter be- 
fore us, of the negro medium referred to in a previous 
chapter illustrative of the subject under consideration. 
She writes : " I have been three times with you in the 
spirit world lately. We met there and travelled 
together a whole day. We met many in our jour- 
neying whom we had known upon earth, but who were 
no longer in the flesh. Many of these were relatives 
with whom we conversed upon past family affairs. 
They all seemed perfectly familiar to us, nor were we 
the least surprised at the meeting; yet after the day 
was spent it was painful that we had to part again. 
The most of the conversation I have on meeting or 
seeing any of the departed is about judgment. . . . 
About four weeks ago I saw a great sight in the East, 
and wish you would write what is its meaning. I saw 
the heads of millions of people in the sky, and from 
the immense crowd I beheld three beautiful women 
with radiant faces come shouting to earth. It was 
between one and two o'clock. They paused near me 
and inquired if I knew who they were. I told them I 
did not. They then told me that they were Israelites, 
and said that on the morrow a war would begin, and an 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 147 

encampment would take place. They nodded their 
heads at the church houses, as if the encampment 
would take place there. I must tell you of another 
vision that alarmed me for a time. I saw a person 
who had been killed rise out of a lagoon into which 
he had been thrown, after having been put into a cow's 
carcass. Then I also saw another rise from the same 
lagoon that had been placed in the carcass of a horse. 
This last was darker than the first. They both ap- 
proached me and began to speak about judgment. . . . 
I saw a dark spot on your otherwise white garments. 
Upon inquiry I found it to be caused by your having 
owned and sold slaves during the slave days. I met 
in spirit all your colored people, both living on earth 
and those who had departed, and together we prayed 
that the curse might be removed, for the spot was a 
curse. The white man, who is my guide, said you 
would soon be delivered from the curse." 

We once knew a lady, whose veracity was never 
doubted, who had been attending a revival meeting 
where two or three different creeds were represented. 
She told us that one evening she had concluded that 
she would attach herself to one of these churches, 
but could not tell which was the right one, as they 
all seemed to greatly differ on very essential points. 
She had no prejudices in favor or against any of them ; 
her earnest desire was for truth and to follow in the 
footsteps of Christ. 

That night she dreamed she went to the meeting, and 
among the different creeds searched for Christ. Upon 
every church altar she beheld a repulsive, inanimate 
idol, gaudily clad in theatrical toggery. With a sigh 
she turned to leave, when a little child who was stand- 
ing at her right took her by the hand and led her away. 



148 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

She said, " So impressed was I by the dream that I 
never joined either church, nor do I think I ever shall." 

We could fill pages with well authenticated cases, 
wherein persons have been warned of impending dan- 
ger in dreams. We have an instance in mind : one of 
many found in Mrs. Crowe's " Night Side of Nature." 

"A butcher named Bone, residing at Holy town, 
dreamed a few years since that he was stopped at a par- 
ticular spot on his way to market, whither he was going 
on the following day to purchase cattle, by two men in 
blue clothes, who cut his throat. He told the dream to 
his wife who laughed at him ; but as it was repeated 
two or three times and she saw he was really alarmed, 
she advised him to join somebody who was going the 
same road. He accordingly listened until he heard a 
cart passing his door, and then went out and joined the 
man, telling him the reason for so doing. When they 
came to the spot, the two men in blue clothes actually 
stood there, who, seeing he was not alone, took to their 
heels and ran." 

Before us, in the Banner of Light of Sept. 20, 1884, 
we find the following: "In Binghamton, N. Y., 
awhile since, a woman named Whitney dreamed that a 
woman in white came to her bedside, and said, " Get up, 
get up immediately ; you are needed ! " The woman 
awoke and went to the sitting-room below, where she 
found that the lamp which she had left on the table had 
exploded and set the objects near it on fire. A few 
pails of water extinguished it, and the lives of a mother 
and four children were saved by a dream." 

We well knew a family who lived on a newly settled 
place some three miles from a country village. The 
husband was unexpectedly called to town one afternoon 
during the summer months. Rattlesnakes were at that 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 149 

time both numerous and very dangerous. He was com- 
pelled to go on foot, as no horse was convenient. Soon 
after he left, the wife lay down for her usual afternoon 
sleep. She dreamed her mother came to her, and said, 
" Your husband has been bitten by a large snake, and it 
is impossible for him to return home." She awoke to 
find the sun already setting and her husband still 
absent. Nor did he return until found and brought 
home lifeless, having been bitten by one of the poison- 
ous rattlesnakes with which the place was at that time 
infested. 

The most touching and beautiful vision or dream we 
have ever read or heard related, is related by Professor 
J. W. Cadwell, the noted mesmerist. The most won- 
derful part of it being its verification by the material- 
ized form of a spirit. 

We have never had the good fortune of meeting this 
energetic worker for humanity, yet his fame is widely 
known in many states of the Union where he has lec- 
tured and given public exhibitions of his power as a 
mesmerist. Underlying all that he writes flows a deep 
current of earnestness and truth that reaches directly 
into our own souls. His contributions to different jour- 
nals are always freighted with the needed nourishment 
for hungry humanity. In the Banner of Light, Oct. 
11, 1884, we find a touching incident described by 
him in an article under the caption, " Some Questions 
Answered." Professor Cadwell therein says : — 

" My wife wrote me some four j^ears ago, while I was 
away from home, that she had a very wonderful vision 
of the night and asked me if it was a dream or a reality. 
She thought she was in a beautiful garden of the rarest 
and most gorgeous flowers, and while almost lost in 
amazement at their vast numbers and exquisite loveli- 



150 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

ness, our daughter Emma, then recently deceased, 
sprang up from behind a rose-bush and threw a wreath 
of flowers over her head. She then informed her mother 
that she had helped her out of the body that she might 
visit what was to be her future home. While convers- 
ing with Emma, she saw our little grandchild we have 
taken care of for many years, and who for the last seven 
has not been able to walk, gathering a nice bouquet 
and running around free from his earthly and unfortu- 
nate condition as happy as an angel. She was finally 
conducted back to the portals of the earth life, and 
awoke as if from a dream. The first thing the boy said 
on awaking an hour later was, ' Oh ! grandma, I had 
such a funny dream ! I thought that you and I were 
in a most beautiful garden with Aunt Emma, and I was 
not lame any more, and I gathered a great lot of flowers 
and made a nice bouquet.' 

" A few days later I mesmerized two ladies in Albany, 
N.Y. By following my instructions, they soon became 
good mediums, and at my request sat for materializa- 
tion. On the first night my daughter Emma material- 
ized sufficiently to speak in her natural voice. The 
first words she said were, ' Father, I am here ! ' and in 
a few minutes she told me that her mother and Charlie 
were with her in her spirit home about two weeks pre- 
vious; that her mother thought it was all a dream, but 
it was not a dream, as she had helped her mother to 
come over to her spirit home, that she might realize on 
earth that which awaited her in the life to come. About 
two years ago she fully materialized at Mrs. H. V. 
Ross' seance in Providence, R.I., in the light, and talked 
with her mother of that beautiful garden in which she 
had seen herself and Charlie, and with her own mate- 
rialized lips, in presence of more than thirty people, 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 151 

assured her mother that what she thought a dream was 
not a dream but a grand reality." 

These unseen attendants of ours often employ strange 
means to attract attention and make us aware of their 
presence. 

The Gainesville (Ga.) Eagle lately gave an account 
of the strange antics of an old family clock. It says : — 

"In the death of Mr. Andrew J. Smith, last Sunday 
morning, who lived about two miles from this city, we 
are presented with one of the strangest coincidences 
we have ever chronicled. This family is the possessor 
of an old-time clock, made entirely of wood. It is 
between three and four feet in height, and had ' kept 
the time, with its soft and muffled chime,' for twenty- 
five years, up to about six years ago, when it ' stopped 
short, never to go again,' and no amount of fixing or 
coaxing could ever induce its silent pendulum to meas- 
ure again the metres of time. Little was thought of 
its curious antics, as it was supposed it had passed its 
day of usefulness and it was 'set by ' to be handed down 
to posterity as a family heir-loom, and a newer and 
more elaborate one took its accustomed place, and per- 
formed the silent watches of time as only a clock can. 

" Time went by ; the dust of years accumulated on its 
face and wheels, and still it stood there as dumb as it 
was on the day it so suddenly and mysteriously stopped 
some six years ago. 

" Several months ago Mr. Smith was taken very ill and 
confined to his bed with a fatal disease. Long and 
patiently did loving hands labor to assuage his pain, 
and sleepless eyes watched with tender care his wasting 
form, until about two weeks ago at midnight, when the 
long-forgotten clock pealed forth the hour of twelve in 
its most musical and silvery tones. The family were 



152 LIFTING THE VEIL: OE, 

dumbfounded; the clock never ticked, but stood as 
silently as before. Precisely twelve days afterwards, 
and on the twelfth hour of that day, the restless soul 
of the sufferer left its prison of clay and plumed its 
flight to the great beyond. These facts are gathered 
from members of the family, and can be substantiated 
by a number of citizens who had gathered at the bed- 
side of the sick man on the night mentioned." 

Some time since we dreamed of entering a garden, 
large and finely located, but it was, or had been, over- 
grown by grass and weeds, which then were dead and 
dry. This we knew was our own garden, which it 
seemed had not been before entered for a long period of 
time. We at once went to work to clear away the 
grass, which was found to be covering pots containing 
the most valuable plants. This discovery brought us 
much joy and increased our interest. A few of the 
plants were in bloom, and their rich perfume scented 
the surrounding atmosphere. These were autumn 
flowers. In some way we realized that they were 
neither as fragrant nor beautiful as those yet to bud 
and bloom. While taking the grass away, sometimes 
the hand would touch a leaf or stem and cause it to 
emit a rich odor, and in our delight we would exclaim, 
" Oh ! if the stems and leaves be so sweet, what will 
the flowers be ! " That was the garden of our soul so 
long neglected. 

A short time after this Ave received this communi- 
cation, through a medium friend : — 

" Thorns and thistles have grown in your path, 
Making you think of the Deity's wrath ; 
But flowers are blooming, and, laden with dew, 
In the future bright pathway, just coming in view." 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 153 



CHAPTER XV. 

"In all its phases a spiritual revelation that reveals a truth is valu- 
able to the world, as it states a fact." 

Men and women will read and continue to publish 
such incidents as have been related in the previous 
chapter, if nothing be said of spirit communion or 
Spiritualism ; but when such appear in any journal 
devoted to the philosophy of spirit return, they forth- 
with reject them as absurd. 

Our loved ones on life's other side sometimes give 
messages and warnings in strange and unexpected 
ways. Why this is done we are unable to state ; we 
believe, however, presentiments of impending danger 
would more frequently, and perhaps always, be given, 
were the perception or intuitions of humanity more 
fully developed. As before stated, on the material 
side of life where the cares and worry of daily existence 
occupy so much of our time and thoughts, we fail to 
give the needed attention to these interior voices of 
the soul; and furthermore our intuitions have no room 
for action. 

We can give no reason for much that we are com- 
pelled intuitively to accept as true and known to be 
facts, that would satisfy this materialistic age. 

Reason assuredly should be our highest guide ; but 
when we leave the physical plane of life, we seem to be 
guided by something higher than reason, — intuition, or 
perception, or perhaps, reason intensified. At least, we 



154 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

seem to grasp facts and know them as such, without, 
or independent of, our common slow process of reason- 
ing. If we are not mistaken there is a vast amount of 
false, incorrect reasoning done ; but intuition we ever 
find to be unerring. 

Do not for a moment, friendly reader, suppose we 
would ignore or banish our reasoning faculties. We do 
not wish to be misunderstood. We believe reason to 
be our highest earthly authority and guide, by the 
light of which all material things should be tested and 
tried. But we do think there are a multitude of facts 
existing that transcend all human reason, and which 
can only be grasped intuitively. 

Our daily journals sometimes pause to register what 
is termed " a strange coincidence," and hungry souls 
will feed upon it in private, without the moral courage 
to express their honest views. But once let one or two 
persons in a crowd come out boldly with some strange 
story, and forthwith the most of them will be moved 
to relate experiences that are often startling. 

Let us who are willing to avow the truth concerning 
these things, not suppose that their truth is wholly 
unknown to others, though they say but little and often 
nothing about it. Every human heart has its own 
interior experiences, whether it acknowledges it or no. 

We all, both those who accept and those who reject, 
have, we think, these emotions or intuitions, but many 
times feel them to be too sacred to be exposed to the 
cold criticism of an unfeeling, unprogressecl world. 

The Sandusky (Ohio) Register not long ago contained 
the following, which we deem worthy of note : " We 
have come into possession of some very singular facts 
in relation to the escape of a Bellevue man in two rail- 
road accidents, one of them that of Ashtabula. The 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 155 

gentleman is a Mr. Freese, and the truth of his story is 
vouched for by some of the best people in Huron and 
Sandusky counties. It is said by those who know him 
that his reputation for veracity is unquestioned. Sev- 
eral years ago, Mr. Freese and his entire family (wife 
and two children) went from Bellevue to a village in 
Pennsylvania to visit some relatives. 

" After stajdng at their relatives' home for a few days, 
Mr. Freese and his family started one evening to return 
to Bellevue. They took the cars at Erie. Mr. Freese 
says the moment he stepped aboard the train he felt a 
strange and unaccountable disinclination to commence 
the journey. There was something that seemed to op- 
press his mind, and he felt an impulse to turn back and 
take some later train ; but he shook off the feeling as 
best he could, and tried to laugh at himself for enter- 
taining what he considered a wild and foolish notion, of 
which he was even ashamed to speak to his wife. As 
the train moved on, he held one of his children on his 
lap and fell into a doze. While thus half asleep he had 
a dream, in which he saw, with startling distinctness, 
his wife and children lying in coffins, and all the prepa- 
rations being made for a funeral service. Such a sight 
was well calculated to carry terror even to the stoutest 
heart; but the worst was yet to come, — the awful real- 
ization of the dream. In a few moments there was a 
jar and a jerk of the train ; a shiver seemed to run 
through every timber of the coaches ; there was a crash, 
a fall, and the cars plunged into the water. A bridge 
had given away, Mr. Freese found himself held down in 
the water by a piece of timber, but he succeeded in 
releasing himself, and crawled out of the car. He saw 
a train employee with a lantern, passing along on a log 
beside the train, and the man helped him out of the 



156 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

wreck and put him on his feet. Mr. Freese found that 
he had suffered no special injury, but he felt completely 
unnerved. The terrible reality of the presentiment 
flashed upon his mind, and his brain reeled as he thought 
that he should see his wife and children lying cold in 
death, as they had appeared to him in his dream. A 
search resulted in discovering Mrs. Freese in the 
wrecked car, dead. The dead bodies of the children 
were found near by. The remains were taken to Bellevue 
for interment. 

"Some time thereafter Mr. Freese married again, and 
a while prior to the Ashtabula accident he and his family 
went East. They determined upon a day to start home; 
but when the time arrived Mr. Freese felt a strong dis- 
inclination to start. A strange impulse again seized 
him, and he felt that if he were to go then, something 
terrible would happen on the way. He disregarded 
this feeling once, but he had resolved never to do so 
again ; consequently he decided to start one day earlier, 
and to go a part of the way by a different route than 
he had anticipated taking. It was at first his intention 
to reach Cleveland on Friday night, Dec. 29, and the 
train which he and his family would have been com- 
pelled to take to do so would have been the ill-fated one 
that went into the terrible abyss at Ashtabula. The 
change which he made in time and trains kept him and 
his family out of one of the most terrible accidents in 
the history of railways." 

People so often seemingly ask, " Why, if these pre- 
sentiments can be given, is it not always done?" We 
reply that those that are given are seldom heeded, and 
if at all, generally after such a dreadful lesson as above 
recorded. 

In a late Banner of Light we find this : — 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 157 

" Singular Premonition. The following, purport- 
ing to be an extract from a private letter from New 
York, was published originally in the Hartford Times, 
but is now going the rounds of the press in many parts 
of the country : — 

" ' The lady of the house where I live was brought to 
New York by her father and mother (from Hamburg) 
when she was eleven years old, and with her, two 
younger sisters, all of them charming married women in 
this city now. It is an old storj-, but vividly fresh in 
the minds of the whole family. One night, in this city, 
the mother of the three girls, having been kept up by 
some household duties, had gone to bed about midnight, 
when, besides herself, the whole house was hushed. 
Scarcely had she taken off her clothes and got into bed, 
when she had occasion to violently wake up her sleep- 
ing husband with this : " Do you know that my mothei 
is in America? She has just been in here, but would 
not speak to me, and this moment she has gone into the 
room with the children ! Go in and bring her out. 
How she has found us out at this late hour of the night 
I do not know." The aroused husband went into the 
next room, turned up the gas, and saw only three beau- 
tiful little girls, smiling and sleeping in one wide bed. 
He noted date and hour. The next steamer mail from 
Hamburg brought news that the grandmother of the 
children, in that very night and hour, had gone to the 
Beyond. Did she stop in this city to bless the children 
on the way? Who shall tell? Strangest of all to the 
unbelieving — shall I say uninitiated? — on the morning 
after the appearance, all the three little girls told at 
breakfast about having dreamed of Grandmother.' " 

Were detailed accounts of all such incidents pub- 
lished they would form a large library. Another from 



158 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

the many we have read of and know in our own expe- 
rience, we find in Light for Thinkers (Chattanooga, 
Tenn.), reprinted from The Boston Courier. 

"Women's Sixth Sense. Here is a singular instance 
of the working of that subtle, fine, sixth sense, which is 
apt to affect women more than men, and which is so 
mysterious in character that we often incline to deny 
its existence at all. A lady sat sewing quietly in her 
sitting-room ; in an inner chamber the nurse had just 
put the baby to sleep, and laid her in her basinette. 
As the nurse came out of the chamber, she said to her 
mistress, ' The little thing is asleep for three hours, 
ma'am, I'll warrant.' The nurse went down stairs, 
and for about a minute the mother sewed on. Sud- 
denly a desire seized her to go and take the sleeping 
child from its crib. ' What nonsense ! ' she said to 
herself. 'Baby is sound asleep; nurse has just put 
her down. I shall not go.' Instantly, however, some 
power, stronger even than the last, urged the mother 
to go to her baby ; and after a moment she arose, half 
vexed with herself, and went to her chamber. The 
baby was asleep in her little bed, safely tucked in with 
soft wbite-and-pink blankets. One small hand was 
thrown above the brown head. It was half open, the 
exquisite fingers slightly curved, and the palm as rosy 
as the depths of a lovely shell. ' My baby ! ' whis- 
pered the mother, adoring the little sleeper as mothers 
will; 'my own little baby!' She bent over suddenly a 
third time, impelled by that mysterious force which was 
controlling her for no apparent reason, took the sleep- 
ing baby in her arms, and went swiftly into the other 
room. She had scarcely crossed the threshold when a 
startling sound caused her to look back. Through a 
stifling cloud of thick clay dust, she saw that the ceil- 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 159 

ing above the baby's cradle had fallen, burying the 
heaps of rosy blankets, and lying heaviest of all upon 
that spot where, but for mystic warning, her little child 
would have been lying." 

Many learned men in all ages have written lengthy 
essays on dreams and dreamland, and some of them 
account for dreams and visions by presenting the theory 
of a disordered brain or body. To us, all such theories 
fall short of rationally accounting for the facts and of 
satisfying our interior convictions, because they seem 
to carry us away beyond the natural. 

Wise geometricians might learn of the simple bee, and 
the builder of the suspension bridges take lessons of the 
common spider. We ever find nature a simple teacher, 
whose lessons go direct to the human heart and under- 
standing. We intuitively feel that all the learned and 
wise exponents of dreams and dream life will yet be 
compelled to accept the simple theor}^ that dreams be- 
long to the spiritual side of our existence and that they 
are a portion of our lives, — that portion we experience 
during the hours of sleep, and wherein we obtain in- 
struction and renewed strength of soul, to enable us to 
go forward and fulfil the great design of human life, 
though we may be unconscious of it in our waking 
hours. 

That very many and perhaps the greater number of 
our dreams are disordered and seemingly senseless, is 
no argument against the theory that during sleep we 
are living on the spiritual plane of life, and are asso- 
ciated with our dear ones who dwell there, but may be 
adduced as one in its favor. 

When we consider that we do not always bring to 
our waking moments the memory of an entire dream, 
and that the mind is then weighed down more or less 



160 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

with thoughts of the material, it seems to us not in the 
least strange that we cannot perfectly recall them. 

We know not but that during sleep, when we and 
freed from the anxiety of waking life, we may be sub- 
ject to a multiplicity of influences arising not only from 
our solar system, but also from other worlds and' their 
millions of inhabitants, — influences which we may be 
ignorant of in our hours of sleep, and which we as- 
suredly are during our time of wakefulness. 

The physical organism is most wonderfully and beauti- 
fully adapted to material needs and surroundings, yet 
our magnifying glasses reveal to us the existence of 
millions of things not perceptible to the naked eye; 
sounds that are likewise inaudible to the human ear 
fall gently on those attuned to the music of the 
spheres. 

Men in their ignorance will ridicule much that is 
beautiful and true. It is truly a sorrowful fact that 
they are so enwrapped in garments of clay, that they 
will doubt the existence of higher faculties that are so 
rarely unfolded upon earth, and even then at the ex- 
pense of being pronounced insane, because they have 
no reference to the material side of existence, and can- 
not be converted into dollars and cents. 

Mesmerism has been the means of developing a vast 
amount of hidden possibilities ; has thrown a flood of 
light on many of these interior experiences, and will, 
we think, in the future be the active agent in unfolding 
still grander possibilities of the human soul. Many 
things, through its agency, will be made clear which are 
now shrouded in mystery and darkness. 

The human mind surrounded by the distraction, the 
turmoil, and materialism of the outer world often loses 
sight of the grandeur to which it is heir, and seems to 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 161 

forget that it is a child of God, — a portion of the In- 
finite. 

We are all prone to measure things by the capacity 
of our own minds, and to ridicule and deny what they 
in their incapacity cannot grasp. High authorities have 
made great mistakes, and men have been persecuted 
and denounced for advancing theories that future ages 
accepted as facts. We to-day find ourselves ignorant 
of a vast number of things that we know to exist and 
which from time to time are revealing themselves to 
our mental observation. 

If we do not know all about what now is, by what 
unknown rule are we to judge of what is to be unfolded 
in coming time ? 

These learned authorities who are ever being mistaken, 
hang like leaden weights on the wheels of religious 
progress. They are constantly deceiving vast mul- 
titudes that dare not venture to think for themselves, 
but fasten upon and are pulled along by prevailing 
opinions. 

We, as a general thing, find that persons who inhabit 
rural districts, away from the clamor of business life, 
out of the sound of church bells, and away from the 
psychological influence of their religious teachings, are, 
by far, the best developed intuitively. They are gener- 
ally faithful, industrious, and loving, and are ever mani- 
festing the nicest sense of justice. They live closer to 
nature and her requirements than those who dwell in 
densely populated and foul cities. In the beautiful 
lines of Whittier: — 

" So sometimes comes to soul and sense 
The feeling which is evidence, 
That very near about us lies 
The realm of spiritual mysteries. 



162 LIFTING THE VEIL: OK, 

The sphere of the supernal powers 
Impinges on this world of ours. 

The low and dark horizon lifts, 

To light the scenic terror shifts ; 

The breath of a diviner air 

Blows down the answer of a prayer: — 

That all our sorrow, pain, and doubt 

A great compassion clasps about, 
And law and goodness, love and force 
Are wedded fast beyond divorce." 

Mary and Joseph never lost Christ until they entered 
a town, and never discovered their loss until they were 
a day's journey away, when they found it somewhat 
difficult to again find him. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 163 



CHAPTER XVI. 

"There are moments, I think, when the spirit receives 
Whole volumes of thought on its unwritten leaves ; 
When the folds of the heart in a moment unclose 
Like the innermost leaves from the heart of a rose." 

The above beautiful lines, by a gifted woman, recall 
to mind experiences of our own at different times, a 
record of which may be interesting to the reader. 
These revealments have usually come after the mind 
had discharged some heavy cargo, gathered from time 
to time while gliding down the river of life. 

After we were free from the influences of the opin- 
ions of others, and had thrown our own aside, impatient 
at delay and disappointment in our search for truth, 
at times, always unexpected and unsought, there would 
come to our mentality clear and vivid perceptions of 
truth, attended by a stream of light like unto that of 
a flash of lightning. 

We are inclined to think it a kind of mental light- 
ning, needful, perhaps, to clear the atmosphere of the 
mind after some storm-cloud of doubt had spent itself, 
that we might become more receptive to truth. 

We have many times listened while another related 
some unusual incident, the truth or falsity of the state- 
ment coming to the mind accompanied by that same 
flash of light. We have entered the chambers of the 
sick, where all hope of their continuance in this life 
was gone, and in the same way realized the fact of their 
recovery. In other cases where one has been con- 



164 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

sidered but slightly ill, we readily perceived that death 
was unavoidable. 

In the first instance, had our minds been prejudiced 
either way as to the character for veracity of the nar- 
rator, no such convictions would have been produced; 
we should have been left in a state of doubt. 

Before entering the sick-room, had our minds been 
rilled with the hopes or fears of others, no revealments 
would come. Nor have we ever been able to grasp 
any facts in this waj^, when it has been our purpose so 
to do. Neither, if in the pride of our hearts we were 
vaunting this gift or power before others for notoriety 
or to gain applause, could we obtain favorable results. 

We have had similar phenomena occur when so inter- 
ested in the perusal of works by different authors, 
especially on the subject of spirit communion, that 
we seemed for the time lost to all sense of our material 
surroundings. At such times we have had small, rain- 
bow-colored lights move along the lines as we read. 
By these lights it seemed we were enabled to read far 
more than was printed by leaden type upon the page 
before us, and much more rapidly than we could the 
printed words. This, however, never occurred if we 
were reading with a view to criticise. 

We can better illustrate this mode of acquiring facts 
by relating some incidents wherein we have been saved 
from error and imposition, and doubtless from danger. 

At one time, some years ago, a man who announced 
his name as Baldwin, gave in this city what he called 
an expose of Spiritualism, at the Opera House. We 
felt no interest whatever in the performance, and re- 
mained uninfluenced by the opinions of those around 
us. But on carelessly glancing over one of the pro- 
grammes, we saw these same lights referred to, and 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 165 

Were enabled to ascertain the moral status of the man, 
and the character of the manifestations. Among other 
things we were enabled to grasp the fact that he was 
going; to use the sacred and beautiful truths of the 
spiritual philosophy as an exposS, which was evident to 
every one was done who witnessed the phenomena and 
were not blinded by prejudice. 

The tying and untying was done outside the cabinet 
in full view of the audience. Coats were taken off and 
put on while the man was securely tied. The audience 
saw it done, but to this day cannot tell how it was. 
Yet when the feat with the handcuffs was attempted, 
it proved a failure. They remained upon Baldwin's 
wrists until removed by human hands. He stated that 
he was subject to heart difficulties, under which he was 
then laboring, and could not fulfil that part of his pro- 
gramme until the following evening, at which time it 
was done. 

Those here who opposed Spiritualism expressed so 
much indignation at the first night's failure that they 
resolved he should forfeit the five hundred dollars 
offered in case of failure. But they were so jubilant 
over the last evening's success that they failed to per- 
ceive the fraud that was practised upon them, and 
Spiritualism was condemned by many as a humbug, 
while others were benefited by the knowledge of the 
fact that the greater part of the performances were 
genuine spirit manifestations. 

After this hundreds could tell how they were pro- 
duced, yet strange to relate, when asked to give them, 
they found they were utterly unable to do so. 

We learned from good authority that several had pri- 
vate seances with this same man, and found him to be 
a genuine medium. To such he was reported as stating 



166 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

that he could make more money by giving the manifes- 
tations in the way of an expose. Heartless deed, candid 
reader ; yet such knaves exist in every organization and 
throughout every department of life, whose very pres- 
ence is contaminating. 

Two or three years after this there again appeared an- 
other programme, announcing a public spiritual seance, 
to be given at the same place, by one who, we think, 
called himself Davenport, attended by some other man 
and a woman, who, the programme stated, was one of 
the most wonderful mediums the world ever produced. 
We were to have spirit phenomena in the dark and 
in the light, including materializations ; in fact, every 
phase of manifestation. We had heard of it all and 
became expectant and excited. We tried to reason 
in regard to the probability and possibility of its being 
done, and sought the opinions of others. With our 
minds thus disturbed, we carefully read over the pro- 
gramme without, however, the experience of any re- 
vealment of truth ; we were still in doubt. We went 
to try and satisfy ourselves in regard to the promised 
manifestations. We found a crowded house of eager 
spectators, so much so that there was not standing 
room. Many had gone away. It was touching to be- 
hold hundreds of hungering souls, eager for spiritual 
food, who were doomed to bitter disappointment. The 
performance proved to be one of the most palpable im- 
positions ever practised upon an intelligent community, 
from the effects of which the people here have not 
yet fully recovered. They now can scarcely be induced 
to witness genuine manifestations when an opportunity 
offers. 

Now had we been disinterested and passive on the 
last occasion, as we were on the first, we doubt not but 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 167 

we would have been able to ascertain the truth in the 
same manner as we did in the first instance. 

At one time as we were in the act of placing a dear 
little boy in his wagon for his morning's ride, one of 
these flashes of light passed across our vision, and with 
it the knowledge that some fearful accident would 
attend it. Whereupon we took him out. But as he 
was fretful on not having his usual ride and forgetting 
our experience, we made another attempt to put him in 
the wagon, but with the same result. So convinced 
were we that some disastrous consequence would follow 
if we persisted, that we locked the wagon up in the 
store-room for the day, although at the expense of 
being derided and called superstitious by those who 
knew of it. 

One morning not long after this, while one of lis was 
quietly seated before the fire, holding this same darling 
boy, something required our attention elsewhere in 
another part of the house. As we were in the act of 
putting him down to leave the room, this light again 
streamed before our vision and revealed the fact that 
should we leave the room a terrible scene would be 
enacted. So impressed were we by the feelings of hor- 
ror that the revelation left upon our mind, that we 
made no further attempt to go. Some moments after 
this others came in and urged the necessity of our going, 
saying to us that nothing would or could happen such as 
we feared. We put the child down, but with the great- 
est reluctance, and went where we were needed. When 
next we saw our darling, friendly reader, the fire fiend 
had done its fatal work ; he was burned beyond recovery. 
Horrors of horrors ! What a lesson, to be thus pain- 
fully learned ; but it has been to us a lasting one. Now 
that years have come and gone, when we recall that 



168 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

day, the darkest that could come into any mortal life, 
we wonder that we had not gone mad. We were 
stricken with such regret and despair that we were be- 
yond the sympathetic heart throbs of mortal friends, 
and alone battled with these trying conditions. Now 
We realize the necessity of keeping the mind free from 
the opinions and psychological influence of others, either 
verbally expressed or written. 

The mind of each to them is their kingdom, and 
should not be overrun with the theories of others 
especially to the exclusion of their own. We can 
exchange mental commodities with profit to each, but to 
surrender the crown of kingship to any would be doing 
violence to our own selfhood. 

In this age of so many books and such a variety of 
published opinions, the thoughtless investigator is in 
great danger of being led astray by heeding the cry of 
" Lo here ! " and " Lo there ! " We have in the past been 
led into doubt and error in this way, and at last have 
been compelled to return to self and listen to the coun- 
sel of our own souls. 

Every reasoning mind is gifted with a divine inheri- 
tance, an innate conception of the measure of truth that 
can be appropriated ; also the kind best adapted to its 
mental needs and spiritual growth, even as the physical 
appetite can best determine the nature and quantity of 
the nourishment received. None should come under 
the psychological influence of another, nor can they 
without forfeiting for the time their natural and legiti- 
mate birthright. 

A few evenings since the spirit negro who attends 
our circle gave us a communication, which we think will 
be appropriate as an illustration of the inconvenience 
of being weighed down with the opinions of others. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 169 

For several evenings we had been sitting without 
receiving any spirit manifestation, and were in a com- 
plaining state of mind at the time the message was 
given. It was this : — 

" Young Master. Our presiding spirit has sent me 
to tell you about a move old master made when we both 
lived on earth. You see, sir, he got tired living in old 
Carolina, and concluded to move to Alabama where, 
folks said, the land was better. Old master, howsom- 
ever, was troubled about taking all the things he had 
been gathering from year to year, and a great many he 
had that his father before him had been raking together 
for him. Well, sir, after studying on it for a long time, 
old master found out it was impossible to take them 
along. It was a grief to part with them, but he took 
courage and left them behind. We started on our 
journey with light hearts and teams, but in a few days 
our wagons begun to run heavy and our hearts to fail. 

" One day old master stopped to get some provisions 
we needed, but when we went to put them in the 
wagons there was no room, every place was full; so 
we went to work to unload. Old master had a colored 
woman, named Daphney, who always would walk be- 
hind the wagons, and she was a mighty stingy, saving 
old woman ; and when we would pass the camp-fires of 
travellers who had passed on, she would pick up all 
their cast-off things ; and sir, she had loaded down the 
teams and filled the wagons with their old trash. We 
soon emptied them all out, then had room for what we 
needed. So, j r oung master, sometimes you all come 
here to be fed, but have no room to put anything we 
bring. You gather something wherever you stop, and 
never think to unload before coming here. — Spence." 



170 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 



CHAPTER XVII. 

" For every age has felt this need, 

All peoples sorely tried 
Have bowed their souls, have sown truth's seed, 

And God's voice lias replied. 
No age in darkness has remained, 

No world without His word, 
Like sword of might its point has cleft, 

And sparkling like the sword, 
Both right and left, with wondrous might, 

His voice of Love was heard." 

We have from various sources given incidents of the 
interior workings of the human mind and the reveal- 
ments and presentiments with which mortals have been 
from time to time favored, the most of which belong to 
the present age ; but as learned theologians claim that 
"light and immortality" first dawned upon the human 
understanding through the advent of the Christian Dis- 
pensation and the gospel of Christ, let us hear the testi- 
mony of some, among whom were philosophers, who lived' 
prior to that dispensation. 

Fetichism with its crudest form of worship ; Brali- 
manism with Avatar ; Vishnu and Llama and the vast 
numbers of deities and angels of Asia, together with 
those of Africa, claim to be ministering spirits to those 
who yet dwell in the flesh, and are crude guide-posts 
on the road of time pointing to immortality, and inspir- 
ing the coming traveller with the hope of a future life. 

The Aztecs had " Eagle Mountain " on which they 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 171 

burned incense to their gods, and the Teutonic temples 
were made hideous with the agonized shrieks of the vic- 
tims offered to propitiate the fancied anger of their 
deities. In the Oriental world the wild Bedouin paid 
devotion to his adored Allah, and the Greeks and 
Romans erected pantheons and temples to unknown 
gods. The Talmud, the Zendavesta of the Persians, 
the Veda and Shaster of the Hindoos, the Koran of the 
Moslems, the religion of the Japanese, the belief of the 
Chinese and the legends of Confucius, together with the 
Runic Edda of the Scythians and the whole theology of 
the Scandinavians, — all point to some great hereafter 
as a panacea for every human woe. 

The Hindoo prophet taught that the sinner suffers in 
this world and will suffer in the next world ; in both 
worlds he suffers. The virtuous man rejoices in this 
world and he will rejoice in the next world ; in both 
worlds he has joy. The Gymnosophists of India be- 
lieved they could send messages by the dying to those 
already passed away. 

When we look from these dim legends and traditions 
that threw gleams of light all along the pathway of time, 
we behold the mighty soul of a Socrates stirring afresh 
the religious element in the minds of men, and throwing 
a new glory around his philosophy. When arraigned 
before the learned of the age he said, " I am moved by 
a certain divine and spiritual influence, which also Meli- 
tus, through mockery, has set out in the indictment. 
This began with me in childhood, being a kind of voice 
which, when present, always diverts me from what I am 
about to do, but never urges me on. Bat this duty, as 
I said, has been enjoined me by the Deity, by oracles, by 
dreams, and by every other mode by which any other di- 
vine decree has ever enjoined anything for man to do." 



172 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

When referring to his coining death and a future life, 
in his last address before his judges, he said, "If this 
be true, O my judges, what greater good can there be 
than this ? At what rate would not either of you pur- 
chase a conference with Orpheus and Musseus, with 
Hesiod and others, both male and female, that might be 
mentioned ? For to converse and associate with them 
would be an inestimable felicity. Truly, I should be 
willing to die often if these things are true." 

Crito asked him how he would like to be buried. 

" Just as you please," he replied ; " that is, if you can 
find me," and with a smile added, " Crito thinks that I 
am he whom he will shortly see dead, whereas I, Socra- 
tes, shall have then departed to the joys of the blessed. 
Unless I thought," said he, " that I should depart to 
other Gods who are wise and good, and to the society, 
of men who have gone from this life and are better now 
than when among us, I might well be troubled at death. 
But now I believe assuredly that I shall go to the Gods, 
who are perfectly good, and I hope to dwell with wise 
and good men, so that I cannot be afflicted at the 
thought of dying ; believing that death is not the end 
of us, and that it will be much better for the good than 
the evil." 

He claimed to be attended by a ministering angel, 
who by the Greeks was called a demon, who ever 
faithfully warned him of danger and wooed him to 
the good. As this did not occur on the day he drank 
of the fatal hemlock, he considered his death no evil. 

What death scene in our enlightened nineteenth cen- 
tury is adorned with a greater lustre than was this, sev- 
eral hundred years before the Christian era had shed 
any light upon immortality. 

Plato recorded thoughts that unsealed men's vision, 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 173 

and were as beacon lights to guide unborn generations. 
He says : " The soul is self-motive. That which is self- 
motive inherently and perpetually moves ; that which 
always moves with an inward motion always lives. 
Hence the soul is immortal. Again, if the soul is self- 
motive, it is itself the principle of motion] but the 
principle of motion must be unbegotten and of course 
immortal. Again, nothing foreign to itself can ever 
destroy it; and its own evils, such as injustice and 
wickedness, cannot destroy it, since they render it, if 
possible, more alive and sensible to suffering than be- 
fore." 

Again he says : " We are then initiated into and made 
spectators of entire, simple, quietly stable, and blessed 
visions, resident in a pure light, being ourselves pure, 
and liberated from this surrounding vestment which we 
call body and to which we are now bound like an oyster 
to his shell. Among the eternal emanations of which I 
have spoken were not only gods of different orders — 
the intelligible and intellectual, the super-celestial and 
mundane — but also demons, heroes, and the souls of 
men. The demons were an order of beings superior to 
ourselves, some good and some bad, occupying a sort of 
middle between gods and men." 

Cicero expressed the grand truths of immortality as 
follows : " I look forward with pleasure to the glorious 
day when I shall go into the great assembly of spirits, 
and shall be gathered to the best of mankind who have 
gone before me. I feel impelled by the desire of joining 
the society of my two departed friends, your illustrious 
fathers, whom I reverenced and loved. Oh, illustrious 
day, when I shall go hence to that divine council and 
assembly of souls, when I shall escape from this crowd 
and rabble; for I shall go not only to those illustrious 



174 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

men of whom I have before spoken, but also to my Cato, 
than whom one more excellent in goodness was never 
born." 

Darius is represented by his historian as still possessing 
the same characteristics as were manifest while in the flesh. 

When the dews of death had gathered upon the brow 
of Plotinus, he exclaimed : " I am struggling to liberate 
the divinity within me." 

Cyrits, over five hundred years before the coming of 
Christ, expressed himself thus : " Think not, my dearest 
children, that when I depart from you I shall be no 
more ; remember that my soul, even while I lived among 
you, was invisible : yet by my action you were sensible 
it existed in this body. Believe it, therefore, existing 
still, though it still be unseen. How quickly would the 
honors of illustrious men perish after death, if their souls 
performed nothing to preserve their fame. For my part, 
I could never think that the soul which, while in a mor- 
tal body, lives, when departed from it, dies ; or that its 
consciousness is lost when it is discharged out of an 
unconscious habitation. On the contrary, it must truly 
exist when it is freed from all corporeal alliance." 

Thus has light upon immortality been streaming down 
the ages from time immemorable ; and when we hear 
modern divines assert that immortality was brought to 
light solely by the Christian's Bible, we commiserate 
their ignorance. 

Let us see what has been said by some of the ancient 
authorities in regard to apparitions and dreams. A sen- 
ator, Proculus, swore to the Roman senate that the 
spirit of Romulus appeared to him and communicated. 
Josephus records the circumstance of Galphira having 
seen and talked with her first husband. He says, "After 
the death of her first two husbands (being married to a 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 175 

third, who was a brother of her first husband) she had a 
veiy odd kind of a dream. She fancied that she saw 
her first husband come toward her, and that she em- 
braced him with great tenderness. When in the midst 
of the great pleasure which she expressed at the sight 
of him, he reproached her after the following manner: 
' Galphira, thou hast made good the old saying, that 
women are not to be trusted. Was not I the husband 
of thy virginity? Have I not children by thee ? How 
could thou so far forget our loves as to enter into other 
marriages, — nay, to marry my own brother? However, 
for the sake of our past loves, I shall free thee from thy 
present reproach and make thee mine forever.' Gal- 
phira told this dream to several women of her acquaint- 
ance and died soon after." The historian goes on to 
say, "I thought the story might not be impertinent in 
this j)lace, wherein I speak of those kings. Besides that, 
the example deserves to be taken notice of, as it contains 
a most certain proof of the immortality of souls and of 
Divine Providence. If any man thinks these things 
incredible, let him enjoy his opinions to himself, but let 
him not endeavor to disturb the belief of others who, 
by instances of this nature, are excited to the study of 
virtue." 

" Cornelius Agrippa," says DTsraeli, " before he wrote 
his 'Varieties of the Arts and Sciences,' intended to re- 
duce into a system and method the secret of communi- 
cation with spirits and demons. On good authority, — 
that of Porphyricas, Plessus, Plotinus, Iamblicus, and bet- 
ter, were it necessary to allege it, — he was well assured 
that the upper regions of the air swarmed with what 
the Greeks called demons, just as our lower atmosphere 
is full of birds, and waters of fish, and our earth of 
insects." 



176 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

The wife of Caesar had a presentiment of Caesar's 
death and strove to persuade him from going to the 
Senate on that fatal day. Plutarch averred that his 
spirit appeared twice to Brutus and spoke to him, prom- 
ising to " meet him at Philippi, sword in hand." And 
there we are told that Brutus on his own sword fully 
expiated his treachery to the murdered Caesar. 

Jeanne D'Arc who fell a martyr to the ignorance of 
a bigoted priesthood, when told that the celestial beings 
she represented as appearing to and inspiring her with 
deeds of valor were but appearances, not realities, said : 
" Whether they be apparent or real, I have proved 
them, and I would rather lose my head than deny their 
being." 

Lord Littleton was visited by the spirit of a mother, 
whose daughter he had wronged, who tauntingly 
prophesied of his death, even to the day and hour. 
After his own death he appeared to his friend Andruro. 

Sir Walter Scott saw the apparition of Lord Byron. 
Lord Chedworth, who was an infidel, said one morning 
at breakfast: — 

" I had a strange vision last night ; my old friend 
B came to me." 

"How?" asked his niece, "did he come after I 
retired?" 

" His spirit did," said Lord Chedworth solemnly. 

" O, my dear uncle ; how could the spirit of a living 
man appear?" 

"He is dead beyond doubt," replied his lordship. 
" Listen, and then laugh as much as you please. I had 
not entered my bedroom many minutes when he stood 
before me. Like you, I could not believe but that I 
was looking on the living man, and so accosted him ; 
but he, the spirit, answered, ' Chedworth, I died this 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 177 

night at eight o'clock. I came to tell you there is 
another world beyond the grave; there is a righteous 
God that judgeth all." 

"Depend upon it, uncle, it was only a dream;" but 
while Miss Wright was speaking, a groom on horseback 
rode tip the avenue and immediately delivered a letter 
to Lord Chedworth, announcing the sudden death of his 
friend. The effect on the mind of Lord Chedworth 
was as happy as it was permanent; all his doubts were 
at once and forever removed. 

Inspired writers have recorded, and poets in all ages 
have hymned, this hope of the human heart. 

The wife of Pilate had premonitions of future events. 
Lord Byron was superstitious. The Wesleys had spirit 
manifestations. Adam Clark the commentator admitted 
their superhuman origin. Swedenborg lived among the 
unseen. Wordsworth admitted there were prophets. 
Coleridge believed in inspiration, and Raphael acknowl- 
edged his ideal of beauty came from his immortal mother. 
We might go on noting authorities and giving page 
after page of evidence of the immortality of the soul, 
and the power of the spirit to return and communicate; 
but we know that each must and should experience 
these things for themselves, at the same time realizing 
that many outwardly deny facts, through fear of public 
opinion, while interiorly they are convinced of ' their 
truth. 

With an honest doubter we have the greatest patience 
and most heartfelt sympathy; but for the nineteenth 
century sycophant we feel the utmost contempt. 



178 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

" Welcome, angels, pure and bright, 
Children of the living light ; 
Welcome to our home on earth, 
Children of the glorious birth." 

One beautiful morning, on the anniversary of the 
spiritual birth of our dear son and brother, we were 
suddenly awakened from a sweet sleep, and on looking 
up beheld his loved and well-remembered form bending 
over us. Once before had we seen him. The night of 
the storm that swept him away, when the angry waves 
of the Gulf were roaring. around us, he was plainly seen 
by two of us at nearly the same time. He was then 
dripping wet and had a dazed expression upon his face ; 
he stood a moment in silence and disappeared. We 
suspected he had been drowned, and a few days verified 
the truth of our suspicion. A year had gone by, and 
although we were holding circles weekly, he gave no 
manifestation of his presence, notwithstanding he was 
himself a medium while on earth, and understood our 
manner of communicating with the unseen. This morn- 
ing of which we are writing he addressed us in his 
usual way. So fearful were we that it was a dream, 
we called to a member of the family who at the time 
was passing, and was answered. After becoming con- 
vinced of the fact of our perfect wakefulness, the follow- 
ing conversation passed between us: — 

" Are you dead, dear ? " 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 179 

"No; my body was drowned, but your Ned is alive 
and here." 

" Why have you not come to us before ? " 

"I could not." 

" Can you tell us why ? " 

" I was building a boat and could not leave "until I 
had finished it." 

"Have you been alone all this time?" 

" Oh, no ! This young man's body was drowned near 
where mine was, and we have been together ever since." 

We looked and saw the form of a young man beside 
him, whose name he said was Hill. 

"Have you not wanted for attention all this while 
that you have been so far from any human reach and 
help?" 

"Angels have ministered to and supplied all our 
wants. Now I must leave you, but don't think of me 
as dead ; I will come again." 

We have regretted that we did not ask more questions 
of our darling ; j r et while we knew we were awake, 
there came over us such a feeling of perfect quiet, that 
it was only by great effort we could ask the few 
questions we did. When he had gone, much we wished 
to know came rushing to our mind, much we might have 
asked, but it was then too late. 

Some months after this he wrote through the hand of 
his little sister, answering all inquiries to our perfect 
satisfaction. Finally he wrote that he was going to 
leave us for a time. He said his sister was so young 
he feared his using her organism would injure her. 

He left, and nearly six years passed before we received 
from him another message, the first of which was on 
the occasion of Dr. Slade's visit here, as recorded in a 
former chapter. 



180 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

As to the building of the boat, we will say that for 
some time previous to the storm in which he was swept 
away he had been engaged in the construction of a 
sail boat, in which he took great pride, and with which 
"he was much enthused. Now, since death leaves us un- 
changed, it is not in the least surprising that he found 
himself still interested in the completion of his boat. 
All his pride and energies were centred in that boat, 
and where our treasures are, there will we be also. 

When next he came, his face was radiant with joy 
and expressive of spiritual thought and culture. The 
surviving interest at first manifested in the boat, and 
which may have been needful for him at the time, 
seemed to have passed away, as he never at any subse- 
quent time referred to it, nor to the circumstances or 
cause of his death. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 181 



CHAPTER XIX. 

In looking over the morning's JVetvs, we found several 
interesting incidents related in a Boston letter to the 
Minneapolis (Minn.) Tribune, which we here tran- 
scribe : — 

" Somewhere back in the sixties — I think just after 
the war — the family of a sea captain, absent on a long 
cruise, lived in the town I speak of. This family com- 
prised a wife and several daughters. (I would give 
names and places were it not for making public what was 
given me in confidence.) Well, one night when the 
family had gone to bed, one of the daughters, named 
Carrie, had a very impressive dream ; she started in her 
sleep, and finally arose from her bed, her eyes open but 
fixed, her whole manner that of a person who sees some 
dreadful vision. She moved from chamber to chamber, 
arousing the different members of the family, and led 
them to the sitting-room. A lamp was lighted, and the 
little gathering, clad in night-dresses and shawls, won- 
deringly obeyed the directions of the dreamer. She 
called for a sheet of paper and pen and ink. No writ- 
ing paper could be found in the house, but at last a 
piece of grocer's wrapping-paper was brought, and the 
somnambulist appeared satisfied. Taking the pen, she 
began writing in a large, masculine hand. There was 
profound silence in the little group, and a feeling of 
terror and dread settled upon mother and daughters. 
None dared look over the shoulder of the writer, who 



182 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

at last, finishing, gave a sigh of relief and went directly 
up stairs to her chamber. The mother, no longer able 
to restrain her curiosity, yet fearing something dread- 
ful, took up the brown sheet and began to read. 'Chil- 
dren,' she exclaimed, 'it is your father's handwriting!' 
It was dated at sea, the longitude and latitude being 
given. In terse language it described the coming up 
of a hurricane, the horrors of the tempest, and final 
losing of every hope, and the sinking of the craft in 
the angry waters with all on board. After a brief, but 
pathetic message to his family, the drowned captain 
signed his name in characteristic fashion. 

" This was the manner in which Captain P s, of 

the little town in Maine, sent word to his wife and 
daughters at home of the manner of his taking off. 
Was there ever anything more dramatic ? This is the 
first time that this story, known to fully a thousand 
people, has ever been put in print. It was given me 
several years ago by an intimate friend of the family. 
Did that ship go down ? No one knows ; all that is 
certain is, that she never came into port. This story 
would give the Society for Psychical Research a month 
of solid work. The Spiritualists will see nothing won- 
derful in it. Perhaps it is only one of the common- 
places of the supernatural. 

"A gentleman of veracity told me thatfor three nights 
he dreamed that a man with a full red face appeared to 
him in his dreams, carrying a hammer which he held 
over his head in a menacing manner. On the morning 
after the last dream the gentleman went to his place of 
business as usual ; on his way he passed a shop. The 
door was open and there stood, with hammer uplifted, 
the man seen in the dream. The two men stopped and 
looked at each other and said nothing. A queer coin- 
cidence. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 183 

" A Massachusetts State senator, a man of ultra-scepti- 
cal views, went a while ago to visit a noted Spiritualist, 
who has puzzled the czar in his winter palace. The 
senator was asked to seat himself in a large and very 
heavy arm-chair. While there seated, he was lifted by 
a force unknown to him, so that his head nearly touched 
the ceiling. He was not cured of his scepticism, but 
he fully believes, that he was not the victim of a delu- 
sion." 

Before the forenoon had passed more than a dozen 
persons called our attention to the above article, and 
related to us some strange experiences of their own. 
Yet these same individuals denounce the spiritual 
phenomena and philosophy. 

We are led to believe that no amount of evidence 
will avail in converting one to a belief in the spiritual 
philosophy until the scales of materiality fall from 
their eyes and their intuitions come into exercise. 
Men and women must grow up to these truths before 
they can feel or discern them. 

Not long since we were on board a boat, steaming 
along on the then placid waters of the Gulf of Mexico. 
Groups of passengers were seated outside the cabin 
enjoying the cool breeze of a summer's eve, and watch- 
ing a most gorgeous sunset. All seemed wrapt in 
profound thought. For the time the soul seemed lifted 
above its material surroundings to where it could catch 
glimpses of still more enchanting climes and scenes, 
somewhere in the vast infinitude. Out of sight of land, 
on the bosom of the billowy deep, what a glorious sense 
of freedom creeps over the soul ! At this time silence 
had sealed the lips of each, and all felt free to drink in 
the inspiration of the hour. Every one had found some 
seat fitted for observation and thought, save one gentle- 



184 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

man, who was impatiently pacing the steamer's deck. 
We noticed whenever he came near the group of which 
we formed a part, he would, pause and look wistfully at 
us, and we soon became disturbed in our happy train 
of thoughts by the influences that surrounded him. 
After many times walking thus back and forth he took 
a seat beside us, and made some remark about the 
beauty of the sunset scene which, however, fell quite 
unheeded upon our mortal ear. In place of responding 
to his remarks, we said : " Sir, there is with you a 
young man, so like you in form and figure that one 
would suppose you to be brothers, and twin brothers. 
He says, ' Oh, John, don't give way to these feelings of 
despondency ! They ruined me and they will ruin you. 
Be brave, my brother, and live your allotted time on earth. 
You will fail if you attempt to obliterate } r our existence, 
even as I have failed. There is no death ; there is no 
death.' " Without a reply he arose and again began the 
walking. No question was asked by those who heard 
the communication, nor was the opinion of any one ex- 
J3ressed in our hearing 

Not long after arriving at our place of destination 
this gentleman called upon us and made the following 
statement. " When I met you," said he, " I was return- 
ing from a visit North, where I had gone to try and 
throw off a melancholy that was fast settling upon my 
mind, which I found myself unable to do here, where I 
live and where I have grown from childhood to manhood. 
This despondent feeling was caused by a twin brother 
of mine having committed suicide. At the time of the 
sad occurrence we were each on a different schooner. 
These vessels lay side by side in this port, and were 
connected by a plank, each end of which rested on the 
decks of the different boats, forming a means of passage 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 185 

from one to the other. I saw my brother, who was 
standing on the deck of his schooner, take from his 
pocket a pistol, and as he did so the thought flashed 
through my mind that he was going to take his life. I 
instantly started to cross over the plank, to go where he 
stood, when at the same time, by some unaccountable 
means, the boats drifted apart and the plank fell into 
the water. I was thus prevented boarding the boat. 
In speechless agony I was compelled to stand and see 
my brother, who was dear as life to me, shoot himself 
through the head. These are the circumstances that 
have enwrapped me in such gloom, and from which my 
brother would save and has saved me. Change of place 
and other scenes I thought would relieve me. But on 
my return, the nearer I got home the more despondent I 
grew, and I was mentally resolving upon my own de- 
struction when the warning message came and saved 
me." 

This gentleman was urgent in the request that we 
should give him a seance. Yet we declined, knowing 
we could give him nothing more. We have always 
found it impossible to get or give messages of this 
nature when seeking to do so : why, we are unable to 
say. Like mental illuminations in our case they always 
come when not expected and come unsought. 

A short time ago we were at home, quietly seated 
beside a window that opened on the street. On care- 
lessly looking out we saw three men riding by on horse- 
back. We remarked to those present, that the nearest 
one was a doctor who lived in a village some miles dis- 
tant, of whom we had heard but never seen. The cir- 
cumstance seemed of no importance and soon passed 
from all our minds ; but to our surprise the doctor 
called upon us a few hours later, and after stating to 



186 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

him the fact of the recognition, he informed us he was 
a believer in Spiritualism. From our conversation 
grew a very interesting seance, in which he was told 
that his success as a physician was not due to his 
medical skill, but to his magnetic power, together with 
the aid of a spirit attendant. He was urged to throw 
physic aside and depend wholly upon these powers. 
Said he " If the communicating spirit will satisfy me of 
the fact that I am so aided, I will do what is required." 

The spirit replied : " A few days since you were called 
to a patient who was very ill. You had exhausted all 
your medical skill, and the disease so far had mastered 
both you and it; but as something must be done you 
took from your case of medicine a small vial containing 
physic which, had it been given, would have proved 
fatal. As you were in the act of dropping some from 
the vial I caused it to fall from your hand, and it fell 
upon a stone hearth by which you were standing, and 
was broken. I then used our combined powers and 
your patient recovered. At another time you left a 
woman who was dangerously ill, but whom you thought 
slightly so ; yet you were not a mile distant before 
your horse was made so lame that you were compelled 
to return and remain for the night, that she might 
receive the needed benefit and attention." 

" You are correct," said the doctor. " Now I am 
satisfied of the intervention of the unseen in human 
affairs in this life, as well as their ability to aid us. If 
the kind spirit to whom I am indebted for past favors 
will give his or her name, I shall be most grateful. I 
am ready and willing to comply with the request." 

The response was : " It is one with whom you have 
sympathized when the soul, which was forced from its 
earthly connection, was shrouded in gloom. That 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 187 

sympathy threw across my darkened path the first ray 
of light, and brought to my wounded spirit the first 
gleam of hope, to brighten the new, strange life into 
which I was violently forced. Be faithful and trust 
me, and I will fill your earth life with blessings. I will 
aid you in your laudable endeavor to relieve suffering 
humanity. The spirit of the martyred Mrs. Surratt will 
guard you through life's ills, and will be the first to 
welcome and greet you on this side of life, where the 
secrets and the true worth of every human heart are 
made known. Adieu." 

The gentleman acknowledged the sympathy that 
always attended any thought or mention of the spirit 
whose name was mentioned. He expressed great de- 
light at the revelation made, and was satisfied that 
it came from the source it claimed. He was a foreigner 
by birth, and soon after left for his native land. We 
feel assured he kept his promise to the spirit. 

It will be seen from the incidents just related that 
these unseen friends, and perhaps enemies too, are ever 
near to make or mar our happiness. In this last 
instance, the kind sympathy of the doctor for the suf- 
fering spirit brought unto him a rich reward. Others, 
however, may suffer much inconvenience and pain from 
unseen influences and interference, upon the same 
principle. 



188 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 



CHAPTER XX. 

MESSAGE FROM GEN. SAM. HOUSTON. 

On the eve of Jan. 1, 1885, we assembled around 
our communion table with a few friends, to await 
the presence and blessing of the angels. Soon each 
one present felt a powerful uplifting influence. There 
was clairvoyantly seen clasped hands and a hand with 
a finger pointing upward. Another of the mediums 
was then controlled to imitate the beating of a drum 
upon the table ; after which the presiding spirit of our 
band controlled the medium, and said, " We are pleased 
and proud to introduce to our home and circle one of 
the illustrious heroes of Texas, known to you as Gen. 
Sam. Houston, but to us as the ' Spiritual Knight of 
Texas.' " 

That spirit then controlled the medium, giving the 
following communication : — 

" My countrymen and women : While inhabiting a 
mortal body the labors of my life were freely given to 
build up the material interests of Texas. The welfare 
of the ' Lone Star State ' was the pride of my earthly 
existence. Undaunted I stood upon the gory fields of 
battle, in the cause of our material independence and 
liberty. It was the proudest day of my earthly exis- 
tence when called to share the honors that were accorded 
her heroes, — when at last our efforts were crowned with 
success. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 189 

" My interest in my country did not cease with the 
dissolution of my mortal body, but it has survived the 
change called death. Although regarded by many as 
dead, yet we still live, think, and speak; still love, 
labor, and wait. My love for my country is sacredly 
treasured with other loves, and with them will ever 
form a part of my immortal being. By the potency 
of that love I have been drawn to your earthly homes 
to minister unto your spiritual needs; to urge you 
to make your lives fruitful and beautiful, by serving 
humanity, by uplifting the down-trodden, and comfort- 
ing mourning souls. 

" Long after I had been divested of my mortal body, I 
lingered around familiar scenes and longed to make my 
voice again heard in your halls of state. But I soon 
found that my material usefulness had passed away with 
my material form. I turned away in sorrow on finding 
that I could no longer be of use. I then began to ex- 
plore this new country to which I had so strangely 
come, and soon found it one of surpassing beauty and 
teeming with grand possibilities. But the warrior's 
courage was unavailing to achieve honor and distinc- 
tion here. It failed to open an avenue by which I could 
enter in and enjoy the beneficent feelings that pervaded 
the place. The old soldier stood awed and dumb by 
the surrounding spiritual harmony and beauty; and in 
humility of soul the head that had never bowed to the 
mandates of mortal man would fain then have been laid 
in the dust before that angelic throng I beheld. I was 
there being weighed in the balances of universal justice, 
and was found wanting. Love here outweighed every 
other attribute of excellence and reigned supreme. I 
was not long in finding that it was the only key that 
would unlock these soul possibilities. I soon realized 



190 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

that it was my greatest and only source of wealth. 
Through its magic power I have been enabled to ascend 
to the company of illustrious councillors, and with them 
to stand upon the loftier heights, where the soul can 
expand in the ethereal atmosphere of the divine. From 
that angelic point of observation we have realized your 
great need of spiritual liberty and social reform. For 
this cause have I and others come, 

"My countrymen and women, we are drumming up 
soldiers to fight another battle, not with the musket and 
sword of steel, but with the sword of truth. The heroes 
of San Jaciuto still live, and bid you buckle on your 
armor and battle valiantly in the cause of spiritual lib- 
erty and universal justice. 

" The wheels of progress are moving around with whirl- 
ing activity. There is now no room nor safe retreat for 
drones ; all must move forward or be crushed beneath 
their ponderous weight. Texas must not be left behind 
in this great spiritual upheaval, but must arise and awake 
to the duties of the hour; must help to bury the dead 
past and actively engage in the living issues of the day. 
Seek ye not help from afar. Texas, with her ascended 
heroes and illustrious statesmen, is fully adequate to 
develop her own spiritual resources. Our fair State is 
teeming with souls both brave and strong, who are 
awaiting the angel voice within, and when heard, they 
are ready to obey. Their hearts are true, but they need 
their spiritual perceptions quickened, their ears and eyes 
opened; then they will joyfully come and join in the 
grand army of human progression. 

" The spiritual philosophy and its propagation is the 
glorious means through which this is to be out wrought 
in this land we still hold dear. But hard battling must 
be done against error in high places. Battles must be 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 191 

fought at the cost of much that man holds dearer than 
mortal life. Yet fear not; a mighty host of unseen war- 
riors will give strength to your arms. Even now they 
are bringing cheering words through the lips of your 
inspired mediums; they are causing your hearts to 
throb and thrill by the power of fraternal love. Illus- 
trious men, whose lives were freely laid upon their 
country's altar, lead and direct this spiritual movement. 
Be earnest and untiring in your search for truth, and 
when found, bravely uphold it. We shall bring unto 
your souls the rich treasures of our love, making your 
hearts hopeful while dispensing the grand truths of 
Spiritualism to a hungering humanity. 

"In conclusion, I would say that when at last the souls 
of men shall become free from the erroneous teachings 
of the past, and shall stand forth upon their worth 
alone ; when the worthy rich and the worthy poor shall 
sit side by side around the same table of communion, in 
full recognition of the common fatherhood of God and 
universal brotherhood of man ; when all hearts shall 
beat responsive to the throb of angelic love, then shall 
be added the crowning lustre to our star of state; 
then it will shine with a brilliancy unsurpassed by none 
in the nation's galaxy; then yours shall be the victor's 
crown — the crown in which the myrtle shall be inter- 
twined among the laurel." 



192 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 



CHAPTER XXI. 

" O Hearts that never cease to yearn ! 

brimming tears that ne'er are dried! 
The dead, though they depart, return 
As though they had not died ! 

The living are the only dead; 

The dead live, — nevermore to die; 
And often when we mourn them fled, 

They never were so nigh." 

Dueing one of our late circles, a beautiful pure spirit 
was clairvoyantly seen approaching from a distance, 
bringing with her a most hallowed influence. She was 
holding something in each hand. She came and stood 
between us, presenting each with a trumpet (for it was 
perceived that it was two trumpets she was holding in 
her hands). One seemed to be of silver, the other of 
brass. On the small end of each were tags, with writ- 
ing upon them, which was soon seen to be F and F. 

We were afterwards told by the presiding spirit that 
they were brought by his grandmother, and that they 
were the gospel trumpets of this New Dispensation, and 
that we must sound them. 

He also spoke many kind words of encouragement, 
and gave directions about our book and circle. 

In our impatience and hunger for these blessed truths, 
we many times forget the aid and comfort we have so 
often, in past times, received through the ministry of 
angels; and we murmur that they do not give us more 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 193 

f reeky of this hidden manna. Upon one such occasion, 
a day or so since, one of us became entranced, and the 
controlling spirit made unto us some remarkable reveal- 
ments, and as we were about to give them utterance, he 
impressed so vividly upon our mind, the great responsi- 
bility attending the possession of such knowledge or 
gift, and. the exalted state of purity demanded, for its 
use, that we came out of the trance, exclaiming, " Oh, 
take it back ; its purity would be sullied by the world ; 
we are not yet ready." 

We have since experienced such a keen sense of hav- 
ing forfeited, in some way, knowledge that would be of 
importance to us and humanity, that we feel great grief 
at Its being withheld. However, we resolved by earnest 
endeavor, to deserve more from the spirit world before 
we ask for their beautiful truths, to be misused and tar- 
nished by an unprogressed world. 

We think of all people, Spiritualists should lead the 
most pure lives. Spiritualism demands it of them, most 
especially its media, for they are the foundation upon 
which its phenomena are based, and form the most im- 
portant factor in its vast superstructure. 

At one of our home circles a few years ago, we had 
a spirit suddenly control our hand, and write the follow- 
ing lines : — 

Charity, sweet spirit, that's nurtured above, 
Descend to the earth on thy mission of love ; 
Go, linger where mortals are bending the knee 
To worship a God they know not nor can see. 
Each one softly approach, and say to each soul 
That true worship consists in love for the whole. 
Not bounded by creed, nor condition, nor birth ; — 
The lordling, the peasant, the lowest of earth, 
The Christian, the sinner, the wise, and the great, 
The convict, the ruler, and head of the State, 



194 lifting THE veil: ok, 

All need thy kind spirit; thy mantle let fall, 
A sweet benediction, to rest upon all. 
The convict that dwells alone in his cell 
Has tales of temptation and sorrow to tell; 
And angels look on him with pitying eye, 
While man, his earth brother, is passing him by. 
Charity, charity, go soften each heart, 
And lessons of love to earth's children impart. 
Go, linger where woman is bending in shame 
So vile, she's a reproach to even the name ; 
The burden of anguish, oh, lift from her heart, 
That in joy and peace she may rise and depart. 
Charity, charity, go dwell in each soul; 
Broaden and widen the hearts of the whole." 

This was signed "Hope." We well remember the 
occasion upon which it was given. Before the seance 
we all had been severely criticising the actions of some 
persons of our acquaintance. The practical reprimand 
was timely, and proved effectual. 

We have been directed by our kind guide to have 
another picture, "A Summerland Scene," here inserted. 
It was the first of the pictures given some years ago, 
and, as before stated, very crude. 

Persons acquainted with spirit control know how 
quickly some of the manifestations are produced. This 
was done in a much shorter time than human mind and 
hands alone could have produced it. Herein we think 
lies its chief merit, as it exhibits no artistic skill. Yet 
pictures, although crude, convey truths to some minds 
that other means would fail <to make plain. 

Upon the top of a column stands what is represented 
as the Goddess of Liberty, beneath the entrance to the 
temple of Truth, showing that freedom ever must come 
in advance of truth. Below and at the left, we are told, 
is one of the homes of the suicides. Beneath it is a 
magnetic fountain of healing properties and power, 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 195 

especially for the insane, and which our controlling 
spirit says, he will at some time give to the world, in 
the same manner as he prepares developing paper and 
that already given for healing purposes. 

He tells us that the fount in the picture is used by a 
different Institute having another number, and presided 
over by another class of spirits, who are interested in 
the relief and cure of the insane. Between the pillars 
of the doorway to the temple the following lines are 
written : — 

" O Temple of Truth, sublimely you stand 
Amid evergreen groves, in the bright summer land; 
With portal wide open, and steeple so high, 
It's lost in the blue of the beautiful sky." 

Below the entrance to the temple lie the placid 
waters of Clear Lake, and on its surface float empty 
boats, waiting to convey across all who have been made 
free — free from bondage, of every name and nature. 
At the top and right of the drawing is a rude settle- 
ment; the inhabitants are said to have been indolent 
and inactive during their earth life, — hence their homes 
are coarse and unadorned. We presume such never 
while on earth were blessed with a spiritual idea. 

On a small isle, we are told, dwells Daniel Boone, whom 
the Indian calls " The Spirit Hermit." Our messenger 
Swift Foot says the Indians compelled him to live a long 
time in spiritual exile. 

Towards the bottom of the suicides' home, among 
the grass and rushes, is seen a cradle and babe, signifi- 
cant of the cradled angel lying within every sin-cursed 
soul. The suicides, as well as all others, are awaiting 
conditions to arouse to activity. 

The figure at the right, standing upon a rock, is an 



196 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

unfortunate suicide, who has arisen on a new side of 
life from depths of despair, and is holding a light by 
which others may be able to shun the misery she once 
brought upon herself. 

This picture was thrown aside carelessly for some 
years and much defaced, but when passing recently 
through one of our seasons of spiritual dearth, it was 
brought again to the front, taken care of, and appre- 
ciated. 

We seem so constituted that we seldom if ever value 
present blessings or favors, but wait until they pass out 
of our lives before they are appreciated. Perhaps, how- 
ever, this is wise ; for were we well contented with our 
possessions and knowledge of to-day, all progress with 
us would cease. Yet we are prone not to prize, but to 
almse very many gifts we possess, particularly if in their 
use we are carried out of the popular pathway into one 
where we are sure to encounter impediments, persecu- 
tion, and ostracism. 

"We were once very intimately acquainted with a gen- 
tleman of culture and religious turn of mind, who 
frequently visited our home to discuss with us the dif- 
ferent beliefs and disbeliefs of the day. 

He was strenuously opposed to what he called " the 
innovation of the spiritual philosophy ; " thought it per- 
fectly impractical; said it would unsettle the human 
mind and break down every barrier to crime and law- 
lessness were it to gain any hold in society. 

We asked, if there was nothing to prevent, if he 
would, like a wild beast, try to destroy everything 
within his power and reach. 

" Oh, no," he replied, " but others would." 

And thus men reason and enact restraining laws and 
create imaginary hells all for their neighbors, who may 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 197 

at the same time be as good, and often may be better 
than themselves ; never once descending from their 
high opinions of self, to realize that their neighbor was 
judging them from the same point of observation. We 
always had a poor opinion of men and women who 
could never find any good outside of themselves. 

Said the gentleman referred to above : " We want no 
more churches. The world is to-day cursed with creeds, 
the supporters of which are wrangling over their differ- 
ent revelations, inspirations, and God-given faiths. We 
ask to be enlightened in regard to a standard, by which 
we are to judge of the vast variety of faiths extant in 
the world at the present time and all equally pressing 
themselves upon humanity as coiningr from God. Peter 
had one, Mahomet another, Luther one, Calvin a differ- 
ent, Wesley one, Joe Smith another, and still others, 
until they have multiplied into great numbers. Yet 
each is as distinct from the other as daylight from dark- 
ness ; and still each one is forcing itself upon the human 
mind as a God-given faith and revealment." 

"Why," continued he, " were one to undertake to 
swallow such contradictory absurdities, after closely 
investigating their claims, such a one would be worse 
than idiotic ! " 

" Then," we replied, " do you reject all revelation and 
inspiration? " 

" What do you propose to do ? " he asked, evading a 
reply to our interrogatory. 

" Be guided by our own inspiration and what may be 
revealed to us personally," we answered. 

" I thought you believed in Spiritualism ? " he said. 

"No, we believe in nothing, but knoiv something of 
the facts of the spiritual philosophy. What is known 
is not belief, but knowledge gained from personal experi- 
ence, not from hearsay." 



198 LIFTING THE VEIL: OE, 

" Do you think any one was ever inspired in the 
manner in which we use the term?" he asked. 

" Our ideas," we replied, " are that all persons are 
more or less inspired; that each individual has at times, 
when the mind is in a receptive condition, convictions 
of right and truth that come down from higher authori- 
ties. These convictions should always be accepted by 
the recipient, but by none other unless good reason is 
seen for doing so. When received through another 
they cease to be inspiration. That is, to the one who 
receives them direct they are inspiration, but when told 
to another they are not inspiration to the one to whom 
they are told." 

" Then you think every one has his own personal 
revealments, exactly suited to his own stated condition, 
but useless to the rest of mankind." 

We answered : " Some inspiration seems to be of a 
general character, and can be wisely applied to the 
masses, while some is of a purely personal character. 
Each is to be his own judge as to how much of either 
kind to accept or reject. We do not blame any one for 
not accepting Spiritualism or any other system of relig- 
ious belief, without the proper proofs to sustain it. We 
of the New Dispensation propose to enter this vast field 
of religious inspiration and revelation with God-given 
reason for our guide. If old theological dogmas are 
erroneous, they must come to naught. If the existing 
creeds are built of the wood, hay, and stubble of the 
ages, you may rest assured they will be withered and 
destroyed by the light of Truth. But if they are right, 
if built of the precious stones of truth, they have noth- 
ing to fear from Spiritualism or its revealments." 

Upon this our friend inquired: " Why do not the clergy 
attend these spiritual seances that they may understand 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 199 

all about this Spiritualism, and thus be able to satisfy 
their followers of its falsity ? Simply abusing a belief, 
or a knowledge as you term it, is altogether an unjust 
manner of combating it, and gives no satisfaction nor 
information to inquiring, earnest minds." 

We too think it strange that the clergy do not more 
generally acquaint themselves with the facts upon which 
the teachings of Spiritualism are based. However, when 
any of them investigate with an earnest desire to arrive 
at truth, they invariably accept the philosophy of spirit 
intercourse. Men are being satisfied with nothing short 
of well-demonstrated facts. All things are being brought 
forth from the archives of the past and present, and are 
being tried and judged by the enlightened reason of 
to-day. 

The above-named gentleman in a subsequent conver- 
sation with us remarked, " The spiritual philosophy 
was ushered in by silly children and women purporting 
to have the spirits of Sam. Houston and other celeb- 
rities coming to them, like pet spaniels, rapping, turn- 
ing tables, and ringing bells." 

When death shall have disrobed men of their mate- 
rial bodies and time-worn dignity and honors, and 
they are compelled to appear as they really are, how 
very few of the great of earth will be able to approach 
the sphere of innocent, trusting childhood or the pres- 
ence of exalted, refined womanhood. 

Should these learned gentlemen of dignity from their 
transition to a spiritual plane of life find their souls im- 
poverished and feel the need of purity, what atmosphere 
more conducive to their state than that with which 
innocent women and children are surrounded. Unless 
death has divested them of all sense of refinement, 
should they return to earth and be drawn to the earthly 



200 LIFTING THE VEIL: OK, 

homes of such media for the purpose of spiritual unfold- 
ment, how better could they announce their presence 
than by rapping? 

Let none for a moment suppose that they can enter 
the sphere of angelic womanhood or childhood with 
nothing to recommend them but mere earthly honor and 
distinction. Lessons of love and trust must be learned 
by all, both high and low, and when these lessons are 
overlooked or ignored during their earth lives, even 
great and honored men will need oftentimes to be 
taught by woman's kind words and led by the loving 
hand of children yet living on an earthly plane of life. 

It seems that women who are mediums get a full 
share of ridicule, particularly from orthodox Christians. 
These seem to quite forget that their Bible tells them 
that when the scriptures, which had been lost several 
hundred years, were found among the rubbish in the 
reign of Josiah, they were ordered to be taken to Hul- 
dah, the seeress, that she might determine what disposi- 
tion to make of them. 

Saul, we are told, in his extremity of fear and doubt 
went to the woman who resided at Endor, and the 
saintly old Samuel communicated with him. Now 
should one be hungering for a message from some loved 
one, why blame that one for seeking it of the media of 
this day, although they be denounced by present ortho- 
doxy, even as others possessing similar gifts were perse- 
cuted and ostracized by orthodox teachers of the past? 

If orthodox churches and their Bible teachers really 
believe what they profess to, they assuredly cannot but 
accept the fact of spirit return and communion. 

Ancient Christians believed what they professed to 
believe, and hence they became possessed of great power. 
If these manifestations occurred nearly nineteen hun- 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 201 

dred years ago, why not now? We have the same un- 
changeable God and tender Father over all, the same 
unalterable laws govern the universe, and the prophecy 
of Christ was that greater things should be done than 
he had ever accomplished among men. 

While speaking of the manifestations recorded in the 
Bible, we will call the attention of orthodox disbelievers 
to a portion of one of these narrated in the tenth and 
eleventh chapters of the Acts of the Apostles : — 

" He (Cornelius) saw in a vision, evidently about 
the ninth hour of the day, an angel of God coming in 
to him. . . . And Cornelius said, Four days ago I was 
fasting till this hour, and at the ninth hour I prayed in 
my house, and behold, a man stood before me in bright 
clothing and said, Cornelius, thy prayer is heard. . . ." 
(Observe this was a man, and that he knew the 
names of the parties, their occupations, and where they 
lived.) " And now send men to Joppa and call for one 
Simon, whose surname is Peter. He lodge th with one 
Simon, a tanner, whose house is by the seaside. He 
shall tell thee what thou oughtest to do." 

We leave the conclusion to be found and read by 
orthodox Christians, who to-day think they are obeying 
the teachings of their Bible when they so zealously 
oppose and denounce spirit return, and the interest be- 
ings "in bright clothing" manifest in the affairs of men. 
And when they read, we trust they will notice the 
prayerful conditions, also the nature of the communica- 
tion which, in our view, plainly teaches the grand doc- 
trine of the Fatherhood of God and brotherhood of man. 
And we would ask them in all candor if any one of 
them believe that this spirit message was forbidden by 
God. 

In Kevelation, twenty-second chapter, eighth and ninth 



202 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

■verses, we read : " And I, John, saw these things, and 
heard them. And when I had heard and seen, I fell 
down to worship before the feet of the angel which 
showed me these things. Then saith he unto me, See 
thou do it not: for I am thy fellow servant, and of thy 
brethren the prophets, and of them which keep the say- 
ings of this book: worship God." 

We could quote many other passages from the ortho- 
dox scriptures that their infidel opponents are wont to 
look upon as cunningly devised fables of past ages, but 
which are turned to possible facts by the illuminating 
xays of Modern Spiritualism. 

A few years since we moved to a small village in the 
western part of Texas. The people who inhabited the 
place were strictly orthodox, and lived at least a half 
century beliind the times. They had never witnessed 
any spiritual manifestations ; or, if any revealments of a 
spiritual nature had ever occured in that locality, they 
ignored the fact of their relation to or connection with 
Modern Spiritualism. We were soon aware that we 
were shunned and kept at a distance as though We had 
some infectious disease. But, as ministers are supposed to 
brave all earthly dangers, contagions as well as others, 
the one whose duty it was to care for the spiritual wel- 
fare of the flock in that portion of the " moral vineyard " 
paid us a visit. We immediately felt impressed as to 
the nature of his formal call, but received him with the 
most reserved politeness, and awaited what was to 
come. 

After much hesitation and embarrassment, he began 
conversation by saying: "I have taken the liberty of 
bringing you some tracts, which I hope you will read 
prayerfully. I have been pained to learn that you belong 
to that class of necromancers called Spiritualists, that 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 203 

class of people so severely denounced by God in his holy 
word, and whom he commanded to be put to death. 
Read these tracts, and I shall pray to our heavenly 
Father that they may be the means of opening your 
blinded eyes to the great danger you are in of eternally 
losing your souls." 

Much more of this clerical cant we with patience 
silently listened to, until the poor man had quite ex- 
hausted both himself and the subject. We then asked : — ■ 

" Do you really believe your Bible ? " 

" Every word," he replied, " from Genesis to the last 
word of Revelation." 

We were instantly inspired by a familiar spirit, and 
discoursed on the Bible scriptures to this learned dis- 
ciple for near three hours, without once being inter- 
rupted by him. 

When we ceased speaking, he took his tracts and 
arose, sajing : — 

"I have never listened to such eloquence and con- 
vincing logic, and I assure you I leave a wiser if not 
a better man." 

We remarked as he left that "putting new wine in 
old bottles was seldom attended with such favorable 
results." 

The Sabbath previous to this visit this minister gave 
out from his pulpit that he would preach the following 
Sunday upon Spiritualism. But the promised sermon 
was never delivered, and instead he gave to his hearers 
a rambling, unmeaning discourse, the last that minister 
ever preached. 

A few weeks after we were told that he came to this 
place where he met other media, with whom he 
further investigated in regard to spirit communion, and 



204 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

was himself developed as a writing medium. Subse- 
quently, through spirit aid, he produced some invention 
that has since paid him better than preaching, and is 
far more useful to humanity than was his gospel min- 
istry. 

While remaining in the village many of its church 
members and others came to our home circles in search 
of the " bread of life," nor did they in asking for it 
receive stones. 

We were never after disturbed, nor was our presence 
there afterward considered contaminating. 

We would here say, that oftentimes the Southern 
people are impetuous and sometimes hasty in action, 
yet they are generally honest in their Convictions, 
utterly repudiating all manner of fraud and trickery, 
and embrace with earnestness all demonstrated facts. 

They are ever found to be warm hearted and gener- 
ous, trusting and loving in their natures and habits. 
And be it said to their great credit, that so far as our 
knowledge extends, they have never produced one 
spiritual fraud or mountebank, to tarnish our beautiful 
philosophy. Many are holding seances within the 
sacred privacy of their own homes, and are being richly 
rewarded with the holy ministration of angelic loved 
ones. 

This spiritual leaven, now so carefully concealed in 
the sacredness of home, will ere long manifest itself 
throughout the entire Southern clime. And we feel 
strongly impressed to predict that the incoming tide of 
Southern inspiration and spirit phenomena will be of 
a more exalted nature than any that have previously 
been given to the world. It will surely come in 
answer to the present demand. Spirits tell us the 



INTEKIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 205 

South is not the birthplace of creeds; that its people 
are less burdened by religious fanaticism than they of 
the North, and are therefore more receptive to truth, 
unbiassed by church dogmas. 



206 LIFTING THE VEIL: OE, 



CHAPTER XXII. 

" How seldom, friend, a good, great man inherits 
Honor and wealth with all his worth and pains ; 
It seems a story from the world of spirits 

When any man obtains that which he merits, 
Or any merits that which he obtains." — Coleridge. 

The presiding intelligence at our last seance re- 
quested that a communication he then gave should be 
here inserted. It was in regard to the laboring, pro- 
ducing class, and the above lines of the inspired poet 
came to our minds as a most truthful statement of 
many wrongs that at present exist throughout our 
entire social system. The communication was as fol- 
lows : — 

" What message of love, comfort, and hope can we 
bring from the spirit world to the laboring millions? 
to that noble army of producers who have been toiling 
late and early to fill the coffers of great monoplies, and 
to supply the upper and lower stratum of society ? For 
years they have worked on during summer's heat and 
winter's cold, like so many patient beasts of burden, 
with no time for thought or mental unfoldment; no 
time for spiritual culture and social enjoyment. Work 
work, work, seems to be the eternal watchword, and 
years have brought to them and their children no golden 
harvest. 

" The dimmed eye of age discerns no bow of promise 
in the darkened sky ; no hope in coming time for their 
children ; but rather a more complicated life of contin- 
ued struggle. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 207 

"They behold not the spiritual forces, that are at 
work iu such various ways, for their aid and relief; 
forces that are silently permeating all grades of human 
society all over the world. 

"Let every laboring man and woman try to realize 
that death, so called, has not deprived their loved ones 
of any of their former affection for them. Let them be 
assured that angel sympathies go out to them, and that 
they are devising ways and means to bring about a 
better order of things. 

" Immortals are near by, and are actively alive to all 
their needs, and feel for all their woes and wrongs. 

" They are entering every avenue through which 
they can by any means bring unto the honest toilers for 
humanity aid and comfort. 

" Little as the laboring men and women may heed, 
yet we say unto them, that to-day all things are being 
weighed in the balance of justice, and all that is found 
wanting will surely perish. Judgments are being ren- 
dered at celestial tribunals whose execution may seem 
slow, but nevertheless will certainly fall upon every 
offender's head. 

" Organizations or centres abound throughout spirit 
realms, from which light is now radiating to guide the 
millions of working men, women, and, alas ! children, 
through the coming struggle between capital and labor. 

"We do not recommend to them patience, for already 
it has, in their case, long ceased to be a virtue ; but we 
advise determined energy in their demand for a just 
compensation for labor, that its benefits may be enjoyed 
by them and their children, and its comforts appropri- 
ated to their needs, and not borne off as spoil by 
drones, who infest all classes of society of the present 
day. 



208 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

" Be it, however, borne in mind, that the angel world 
ever work through human agencies, when any material 
good is to be outwrought for mankind. 

"Man must first assert his divine right to the free 
gifts of nature. Inspired reformers have already been 
pointing the way. They have told you, all the land a 
man can live upon and cultivate, that he is entitled to ; 
no more — none for speculation. That he should have 
all he requires for a home in any city or village ; none 
to let to his neighbor at a high rate of usury. Let the 
remaining portion be held in trust by the government 
for others who will be needing homes. When these 
two main evils are overcome, all other human wrongs 
will be easily adjusted. 

"But, say you, 'All enterprise would soon be at an 
end.' Verily, nay; but all speculation of the few at 
the expense of the many would very rapidly cease. 
Then the ambitions of men would be turned into men- 
tal and spiritual channels ; they would be employed 
gathering wealth of a more lasting nature ; wealth that 
death and the grave could not wrest from their grasp. 
Then men would have no need to return to earth to 
hover over their ill-gotten gold, as many are now doing. 
But they can then take their treasures with them, and 
come back to earth on the nobler mission of love and 
mercy. Neither will they be shining in garments 
wrought by the weary hands of another, but will be 
enabled to clothe themselves in robes of light, which 
will be proudly worn when they are called from their 
covering of clay, to inhabit that world where justice 
reigns supreme and where the loved immortals dwell. 

" Nature holds in store an abundance to supply the 
luxuries of life to all. Let but the laboring classes 
stand shoulder to shoulder like a band of brothers, and 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 209 

work in harmony ; work with a calm, persevering, holy 
faith in the divine strength of their manhood, and thus 
united in a common cause founded upon the principles 
of justice, no moneyed power of this or any other nation 
could withstand them. 

" Thus united, they will place themselves in an atti- 
tude for spirit aid and light, and which will as surely 
come as that their loved ones still live and are con- 
scious of all their wrongs, and feel for them in all their 
wretchedness, woe, and want. Bear ever in your minds 
that every earthly groan of anguish has a heavenly echo. 

"Would we had the power of language, and could 
put into words some thoughts that might inspire the 
laboring class with a sense of some of the possibilities 
that lie within their reach, that are even now at their 
very door, if they will but put forth united hands to 
grasp them. 

" Let all men, women, and children raise their voices 
in one united chorus, and loud appeal for justice and 
delivery from these body-killing and soul-polluting 
monopolies. None should plead insufficient. If it be 
but one wrong, tell it ; if but an idea, clothe it with a 
word of some kind and speak it ; if expressed and added 
to others it will gain strength. A thought from a living 
soul may be fraught with results immeasurable, eternal. 
The mighty oceans are composed of little drops of 
water. The granite is made of tiny atoms. The sea- 
shore of small grains of sand ; yet they repel the angry 
waves. 

" Each and every mortal can do something to bring 
about some order out of the present chaos ; some 
amount of justice from this mighty ocean of injustice 
and corruption. We say unto you that the effects of 
all this corruption, both social and political, is sweeping 



210 LIFTING THE VEIL: OH, 

over this fair land like a devastating avalanche. Dis- 
trust and dissatisfaction have their abode in every 
human breast. Men are becoming smouldering volca- 
noes, and unless these iniquities be speedily overcome, 
this, your favored country, will be plunged into such a 
state of revolution and bloodshed, that the human heart 
would grow sick to behold it. 

"Remember we have warned you, that should these 
things come, they may not find you unprepared, even 
though they should come with the force and rapidity of 
the lightning. Still, fear not, for angels' hands will 
guide it. 

" These difficulties could be peaceably averted if 
taken in time, but left to accumulate, nothing short of 
revolution will ever be able to remedy them, and estab- 
lish a new order of things. 

" To those who have accumulated enough, those who 
are satisfied with what they have gathered together of 
worldly wealth, and who are sitting with folded hands 
and frosted heads: think they that there is nothing for 
them to do ? Think they that their earthly stay is pro- 
longed for nothing but to await patiently a peaceful 
transition to a summer clime, wholly unconcerned about 
this great whirlpool of human agitation ? 

" To them we would say : ' There is something yet for 
you to do, if you do not wish to be doomed to bitter 
disappointment when you expect to come into the pos- 
session of a rich inheritance in return for naught.' 

" Bear in mind that life in spirit world is begun on 
earth, and the death of the physical body does not in 
the least interfere with the life of the soul. It only 
opens out broader opportunities for the consummation 
of all that has been begun with a righteous and laud- 
able purpose. Therefore, if life be finished, what is 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 211 



there to do in the spirit world, or what to be contin- 
ued ? Nothing ? Most truly we tell you that none are 
idle with us, nor ever will be, while a burdened human- 
ity exists to need our care and aid, nor so long as a tear 
shall stain the fair cheek of a loved one. 

"Think us not too enthusiastic on this subject. We 
have been of the number of toilers on an earthly plane, 
and know of their disadvantages and wrongs. Even 
now we feel the effects of having neither time nor means 
for spiritual unfoldment, opportunities which should 
have been ours by the right of having earned them. 

" The passing from an earthly covering has not in the 
least cooled our ardor in the cause of the down-trodden 
and needy. Enthroned within our hearts is still a love 
of justice and a desire to see it universally practised. 

"The Christ of near nineteen hundred years ago came 
preaching the deliverance from all unholy captivity, and 
the Christ spirit of to-day will eventually break loose 
every fetter by which suffering humanity is bound. 
Neither will it be afar off, but unto the laborers and 
their children in the near future, if they will but be 
faithful to their own divine manhood and true to each 
other and the people's cause. 

"Life means something more than mere existence. It 
means usefulness in its largest, broadest sense. 

" As an illustration of how we pass the time not em- 
ployed in scientific investigation or spiritual unfoldment, 
we will relate an occasion of one of our late visits to 
earth. 

"Not long since, while discussing the subject of capital 
and labor, and the various methods to be employed to 
bring about a more equal and just state of affairs between 
the laboring and moneyed classes, a groan of anguish was 
wafted from earth which caused an instant pause. We 



212 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

soon found it had proceeded from a small cottage in 
your locality. Immediately two of us volunteered to 
answer the call of woe. We began to descend in the 
direction from whence the demonstration of distress had 
come. 

" We soon found the place, for sorrow is never very 
difficult to find ; to relieve it is much the more intricate 
task. 

"As we entered this abode of sadness, a thin, pale 
woman looked piteously up to where we stood. We 
knew she felt our presence, yet her curtained eyes be- 
held nothing but space. 

" ' Alas ! alas ! ' she moaned ; ' and must my darling 
die? Is there no help? For weeks have I watched 
beside his little bed, and stitched and stitched, with 
scarcely time to wipe away the blinding tears, and all 
for a few pennies to keep life within us all. Now even 
that is denied. No friends ! No money ! No home ! 
Oh, how appalling! . Has God indeed forgotten his 
children ? ' 

" Here a flood of tears, caused by our unseen sym- 
pathy, relieved the anxious mother's burdened heart. 

" We beheld a small babe in a rude cradle by her side, 
with a fever that was slowly drying up the ruddy chan- 
nels of life. Nothing could be done for it that would 
prove of any avail. We saw that even now it had ceased 
to suffer. To soothe and relieve the suffering mother 
was our next thought. We had now blended our aura 
sufficiently with hers to enable us to comprehend the 
extent of her troubles. We saw her gaze at a bed 
whereon lay her faithful though helpless husband. 
His long sickness, together with that of the babe, had 
emptied their scanty purse ; and the mother had been 
steadily plying the needle, that her dear ones might not 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 213 

Want. She could not beg ; oh, no ! When life offered 
nothing more, she must starve — starve in the sight of 
plenty. Even now her faint stomach was pleading for 
food. 

" Neighbors passed them by, heeding not their wants. 
That day she had gone with her work, and had gone 
hungering, to return without her expected compensa- 
tion. Two dozen shirts for a shop, at ten cents apiece, 
had been outwrought by her aching fingers ; and then, — 
no money. The shopkeeper had told her he could not 
pay her that week, and that had been her last and only 
hope. We were but a moment learning this ; and feel- 
ing the approach of some one whose atmosphere was 
pleasant, we threw our will power upon the mother, 
causing her to open the door leading to the street. We 
also willed that she should go to the door and stand, 
which she did in a mechanical way, without thought. 

" The woman who owned the cottage in which these 
sufferers lived was passing by. She was draped in 
black, and traces of grief were still upon her kindly face. 
We, by an exercise of will, drew her attention to the 
grief-stricken mother. She spoke, and seeing the sick 
child from the door, inquired about its condition. 
After a few more words were exchanged between the 
two, she entered the house of mourning. Her kind 
sympathy soon drew from the suffering mother an 
account of her destitute, bereaved circumstances. 

"Although this woman, her landlady, was quite unable 
to provide all the comforts the family needed, yet she had 
just parted with her own dear babe, and was willing to 
sacrifice some of the comforts with which she had been 
blessed to relieve their many wants. She bade the 
weeping mother to be of good courage ; that she could 
well do without the rent then due, and bending over 



214 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

the cradle of the dying child, she placed the little 
money she had with her upon its bosom. We were 
by this unselfish act enabled to throw such a halo of 
light about the donor's head, that it shone on her fair 
face for days to come and took from her own heart its 
weight of grief. 

" Soon after her arrival home she prepared food and 
many other things necessary and sent them for their 
relief. Through her influence others came and min- 
istered to the wants of the distressed family, until the 
babe was taken by other ministering spirits and the 
husband restored to health. 

"So soon as the two women were in sufficient sym- 
patic with each other to answer the needed demands, 
we forthwith summoned Swift Foot to our aid, in order 
that he might conduct us to the shop for which the 
poor woman had been working. We ascertained the 
locality by coming in contact with some unfinished gar- 
ments,helonging to the store, that were yet in the house, 
and whose atmosphere served as our guide. 

"When we entered, we found a well-fed, very mate- 
rial man sitting with his hat pulled partly over his eyes, 
half asleep. The conditions for us to influence him 
were most propitious, and we soon exercised it to arouse 
him, and he slowly opened his eyes and looked uneasily 
around. Then he arose and began pacing the floor with 
a feeling of unrest. We now summoned all our will 
power to enable- us to impress our thoughts upon his 
mind. Nor could we have succeeded, but for the kind 
help of our Indian friend who was more adapted to 
these material surroundings. 

" As the shopkeeper was thus restlessly walking back 
and forth the room, his wife entered, and she, too, felt 
the power of our influence. At this favorable instant 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 215 

Swift Foot made one of those loud, sharp concussions 
with which you are all familiar, upon his hat, which 
caused him to start, stop, and throw the hat on the 
floor, crying out, 'It's bewitched.' 

" His wife cried out in alarm, ' You're haunted.' 

" We were now able to bring the neglected woman 
into his thoughts and to project into his mind her needs. 
He then replied, 'That wretched woman makes me mis- 
erable.' 

" ' Then send her the mone} 7 ,' the wife replied. 

"'Let her wait,' he said; 'it's but little over two dol- 
lars.' Again Swift Foot produced another sound much 
louder than before. This time on a table by which the 
wife was standing, which caused them both to start and 
shake with fear. 

" ' Then you can take it to her,' the husband replied. 

" While she was preparing to go on this mission of 
justice, we were enabled to wake up her sympathies, 
and cause her to add many other necessary things to 
that of the money, which she now willingly carried to 
the home of the sufferers, and which served as a full 
compensation for the labor for which she had before 
been but half paid. 

" That day proved one of the most eventful, as also 
one of the happiest that had ever dawned upon these 
hard-hearted traders, and we know it opened an avenue 
for still further usefulness. 

" Thus you see, we are ever mindful of the earthly 
needs of all, and are constantly bringing relief through 
every opening, and awakening the slumbering angel 
within some human breast, although they may be wholly 
unconscious of either our influence or presence. 

" We are always taught to look up for divine bless- 
ings, yet it would be wholly unavailing, unless at the 



216 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

same time we do not reach down and leave something, 
by which others beneath us may be benefited. 

"Humanity forms one unbroken chain in which every 
link, whether weak or strong, is necessary, and is nei- 
ther to be despised nor ignored. 

"Then let us striveln one united brotherhood, — those 
who inhabit earthly homes, and those who dwell in 
spirit land, — to bring about that kingdom of heaven 
or harmony for which so many have prayed. Adieu." 

We doubt not, dear reader, but many times we are 
influenced to perform some kind act, or to render to 
another their full measure of justice, through the inter- 
position of some unseen intelligences. When thus 
impelled by them, the good effect produced seems to be 
of a more enduring nature than when prompted by 
one in a material form. 

A simple little poem, whose author's name we are 
unable to give, was handed to us a short time ago ; and 
as the sentiments are well suited to the above message 
and narrative, we gladly give it place. 

BiLLY'S ROSE. 

Billy's dead and gone to glory, 

So is Billy's sister Nell ; 
Thei-e's a tale I know about them, 

Were I poet I would tell. 
Soft it comes, with perfume laden, 

Like a breath of country air 
Wafted down the filthy alley, 

Bringing fragrant odors there. 

In that vile and filthy alley, 

Long ago, one winter's day, 
Weak and feeble, Billy's life tide 

Slowly ebbed itself away : 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 217 

While beside him sat his sister, 

In the garret's dismal gloom, 
Cheering with her gentle presence 

Billy's pathway to the tomb. 

Many a tale of elf and fairy, 

Did she tell the dying child, 
Till his eyes lost half their anguish 

And his worn, wan features smiled; 
Tales herself had heard hap-hazard, 

Caught amid the Babel's roar ; 
Lisped about by idle gossips, 

Playing at their mother's door. 

Then she felt his wasted fingers 

Tighten feebly, as she told 
How, beyond this dismal valley 

Lay a laud of shining gold, 
Where, when all the pains were over, — 

Where, when all the tears were shed, 
He would be a white-frocked angel, 

With a gold thing on his head. 

Then she told some garbled story 

Of a kind-eyed Saviour's love ; 
How he built for little children 

Great big play-grounds up above, 
Where they sang and played at hopseth, 

And at horses all the day, 
And where beadles and policemen 

Never frighten them away. 

This was Nell's idea of heaven, 

Just a bit of what she'd heard, 
With a little bit invented, 

And a little bit inferred. — 
But her brother lay and listened, 

And he seemed to understand, 
For he closed his eyes and murmured 

He could see the promised land. 



218 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

"Yes," he whispered, "I can see it, 

I can see it, sister Nell ; 
Oh, the children look so happy, 

And they're all so strong and well. 
I can see them there with Jesus, — 

He is playing with them too; 
Let us run away and join them, 

If there's room for me and you." 

She was eight, this little maiden, 

And her life had all been spent 
In the garret and the alley, 

Where they starved to pay the rent ; 
And a father's drunken curses, 

And a drunken mother's blows 
Drove her forth into the gutter, 

From the day's dawn to its close. 

But she knew enough, this outcast, 

Just to tell this sinking boy, — 
" You must die, before you're able 

All these blessings to enjoy. 
You must die," she whispered, " Billy, 

And I'm not even ill ; 
But I'll come to you, dear brother, 

Yes, I promise that I will. 

"You are dying, little brother, 

You are dying, O, so fast ! 
I heard father say to mother 

That he knew you could not last ; 
They will put you in the coffin, 

Then you'll wake and be up there, 
While I'm left alone to suffer 

In the garret bleak and bare." 

"Yes, I know it," answered Billy, 
" Ah 1 but sister, I don't mind ; 

Gentle Jesus will not beat me, 
He's not cruel nor unkind. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 219 

But I can't help thinking. Nellie, 

I should like to take away 
Something, sister, that you gave me 

I might look at every day. 

" In the summer, you remember 

How the Mission took us out 
To the great green lovely meadow, 

Where we played and ran about ; 
And the van that took us, halted 

By a nice sweet patch of land, 
Where the fine, red blossoms grew, dear, 
• Half as big as mother's hand. 

" Nell, I asked the good, kind teacher 

What they called such flowers as those, 
And she told me, I remember, 

That the pretty name was Rose. 
I have never seen them since, dear; 

How I wish that I had one 
Just to keep and think of you, Nell, 

When I'm up above the sunl " 

Not a word said little Nellie, 

But at night when Billy slept, 
On she flung her scanty garments, 

And then down the stairs she crept. 
Through the silent streets of London 

She ran nimbly as a fawn, 
Running on, and running ever, 

Till the night had changed to dawn. 

When the foggy sun had risen 

And the mists had cleared away, 
All around, and wrapped in snow-drifts, 

There the open country lay. 
She was tired, her limbs were frozen, 

And the stones had cut her feet; 
But there came no flowery gardens, 

Her keen, hungry eyes to greet. 



220 LIFTING THE VEIL: OE, 



She had traced the road by askiug ; 

She had learned the way to go ; 
She had found the famous meadow, — 

It was wrapped in cruel suow. 
Not a buttercup or daisy, 

Not a single verdant blade 
Showed its head above the prison ; 

Then she knelt her down and prayed. 

"With her eyes upturned to heaven, 

Down she sank, upon the ground : 
And she prayed to God to tell her 

Where the roses might be found. 
Then the cold blast numbed her senses, 

And her sight grew strangely dim, 
And a sudden, awful tremor 

Seemed to rock her every limb. 

" Oh, a rose ! " she moaned, " good Jesus ; 

Just a rose to take to Bill " ; 
And as she prayed a chariot 

Came thundering down the hill, 
And a lady sat there toying 

With a red rose, rich and sweet. 
As she passed she flung it from her, 

And it fell at Nellie's feet. 

Just a word her lord had spoken 

Caused her ladyship to fret, 
And the rose had been his present, 

And she flung it in a pet ; 
But the poor half-blinded Nellie 

Thought it fallen from the skies, 
And she murmured, "Thank you, Saviour,' 

As she clasped her dainty prize. 

Lo ! from out the filthy alley 

Did the child-soul pass away 
From dirt, and sin, and misery 

To where God's children play. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 221 

Lo ! that night, a fierce, wild snow-storm 

Burst in fury o'er the land, 
And nest morn they found Nell frozen, 

With a red rose in her hand. 

Billy's dead and gone to glory ; 

So is Billy's sister Nell ; 
Am I bold to say this happened 

In a land where Christians dwell? 
That the children met in heaven, 

After all their earthly woes ; 
And that Nellie kissed her brother, 

And said, " Billy, here's your rose." 



222 LIFTING THE VEIL: OE, 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

" Oh, the pulsing laws around us 

And the beauties all unseen; 
Oh, the wonders that surround us 

With the misty veil between 1 
Could we only pierce its meshes 

With our dim material eyes! 
Could we only read the message 

And the law that underlies ! " 

Years ago we heard a Methodist minister relating 
his Christian experience. Said he, "I had been a wicked, 
unjust man. In my early life I lost a wealthy brother, 
who left an only child and his large fortune to my care. 
I soon began to covet the money and hate the child, as 
she was the only obstacle in the way of my possession 
of it. Soon after these feelings possessed me, I began 
to hear strange sounds about the house, which kept me 
in a state of feverish fear; yet I would in every way 
but the right one try to account for them, and had so 
hardened my conscience, and was beginning to be so 
accustomed to the disturbances that they were losing 
their appalling sensations over me : doors would sud- 
denly open; sometimes heavy articles of furniture 
would be lifted and thrown over, all of which would 
transpire when no one was near." One evening, however, 
he was late returning home from the farm when, on 
looking up, he observed his departed brother standing 
in the gateway which he was about to enter. He said 
he tried to stop and turn away, but was impelled by 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 223 

some force he could not resist to proceed. When he 
got to the gate, his brother held a long conversation 
with him, and he renewed his promise to be faithful to 
what had been intrusted to his care. He said so great 
was the influence of this apparition upon him, that he 
ever afterwards showed towards the child the great- 
est kindness, and never after had the least thought of 
robbing her; nor were the disturbing noises again 
heard. 

The man felt so thoroughly reformed that he thought 
he was called to preach. This was before Modern 
Spiritualism had come to offer reasonable and palpable 
evidence of the return of the departed. Now a minister 
would not dare tell of such occurrences. 

A gentleman is now living on the Naches River in 
this State (Texas), who informed us that several years 
ago a negro man he owned at the time died. Not a 
great while after, the wife of the gentleman saw the 
negro standing by the front door of the house one even- 
ing about twilight, as she was approaching it. This 
alarmed her so much that she turned hurriedly and 
entered by another door. On telling her husband, he 
laughed at her fears. Soon after she again saw the 
negro about the same hour by the steps. When she 
informed her husband a second time of seeing the 
apparition, he told her if it occurred again to speak to 
him or it. Some weeks after, when the circumstance 
was quite forgotten, she again saw the negro at the 
same place, and by great effort inquired what he 
wanted. He told her he had buried twenty dollars 
under the steps by which he was standing, at the same 
time showing her the exact spot ; that he wanted her to 
get it and to keep five dollars for her trouble, and 
divide the balance equally between the negroes on the 



224 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR 

place. It was clone as requested; the money was found 
and used agreeable to instructions, and the parties were 
never again disturbed by the appearance of the appari- 
tion. 

We believe that spirits of the departed are many times 
compelled to make some revelation to mortals before 
they can leave the atmosphere of earth, and were such 
disturbances always investigated great good would re- 
sult to individuals on both sides of life. 

We are impressed to state that when suddenly over- 
taken with unaccountable feelings of intense joy or 
grief, such feelings are often caused by unseen friends 
or foes, and were such rightly investigated, they would 
be understood and wisely disposed of to the satisfaction 
and good of all. 

A gentleman who now belongs to our circle related 
to us a strange experience, in which he was troubled 
with a restless, unhappy spirit. He said a few years 
ago he was suddenly attacked with strange paroxysms, 
that caused him great pain and trouble. Physicians 
were consulted, who informed him he was having fits, 
but they afforded him no relief, and he determined on 
a change of place. During his wanderings he chanced 
to be thrown in the society of Spiritualists; from them he 
learned something of the philosophy, and became anxious 
to visit a medium. It was not long before he had an 
opportunity to do so. A spirit immediately controlled, 
and caused the medium to personate an agonized death 
scene, after which the gentleman was charged with 
having murdered him, the spirit giving his name, place 
where it occurred, and date. The gentleman soon saw 
the spirit was laboring under a mistake. He well re- 
membered every detail of the circumstance. Some 
years previous he was sitting in the bar-room the spirit 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 225 

had described, when a dispute arose between the mur- 
dered man and one who was near himself, who in the 
heat of passion drew a pistol and mortally wounded 
the communicating spirit. He shot from over this 
gentleman's shoulder. He tried long to convince the 
spirit of his innocence, yet so fixed was the belief in 
the tormenting spirit's mind, that it was some months 
before it became reconciled and convinced of the fact. 
When it was it left, and the gentleman had no further 
trouble. 

Below we give a message from a spirit signing the 
name "A. Locke." It was given by automatic writing, 
with the words connected, and in a rapid manner. 

"Friends: I come to you of earth to express my 
thoughts on the important problem of capital and labor, 
— that question which is to-day infilling and agitating 
the minds of earth's vast multitude of people. I come 
from higher courts to plead the cause of the downtrod- 
den and oppressed, asking your united efforts in behalf 
of justice for the laboring, producing element of your 
land, — that element that has been burdened by wrong 
all down the roadway of time. Everything in nature 
is subject to the law of unfold ment, and man, obedient 
to that law, has been struggling to come up out of 
conditions of ignorance, and assert his right to the free 
gifts of nature and that which he has produced. Man 
has for long, weary years been toiling to forge chains to 
bind himself and his, like so many galley-slaves, to the 
moneyed powers of your land, impeding his progress 
and keeping himself in ignorance, woe, and want, — 
binding himself and his to the very powers that he 
labored to produce. 

" Ministers, who serve at earthly altars, have ever 
been stimulating these unholy powers, and thus retard- 



226 LIFTING THE VEIL: OH, 

ing the unfolding of human souls of both classes. Yes ! 
we tell you that the greater cause of these existing 
evils between men and money lies at the door of the 
church, — not at true religion, which still consists of 
'visiting the orphan and widows in their affliction, and 
to keep himself unspotted from the world.' 

'"Obey the powers that be ' has ever been turned and 
twisted to meet material views, and been thundered 
from your pulpits and creedal platforms all down the 
ages. Yet Christ, whom they profess to follow, took 
for his disciples poor, unlettered fishermen ; was himself 
a carpenter, and denounced the corrupting influence of 
wealth in unmeasured terms. 

" Friends, we tell you the laboring man is coming 
out of degrading ignorance, and helping hands from the 
upper world are reaching down to aid every weak en- 
deavor. Slowly and wearily, inch by inch, he has been 
growing up to a knowledge of his divine descent, and 
now he dares assert his right to be regarded as of more 
value and consideration than that which, his physical 
strength could upbuild. 

"The question, Shall man or money rule? is before 
the world; and so stubborn and persistent is its form 
that it must soon be answered. You are face to face 
with the fact, and from the length and breadth of your 
land there comes a cry for light, more light, — not as to 
which shall be endowed with power to legislate, for 
that is evident to every truth-loving mind that has the 
weal of humanity at heart and seeks for justice to all. 

" The need of the present hour is wisdom to guide 
through these perilous times of transition to a higher 
plane of material life. We look down into poor men's 
souls and see a vague hope, and yet fear, of what is 
slumbering in the bosom of destiny. Human minds of 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 227 

all classes are agonized with the birth-throes of better 
conditions. 

"The humanity of past ages lived under the dominion 
of intellect, but the present age will be guided by intu- 
ition, and man's spiritual nature will assert justice for 
all ; the seeming irresistible power of combined wealth 
will cease to be feared, and man will be able to stand 
forth in the strength of his divine manhood. 

" The poor now know that there is for them no relief 
through the ministry of the churches. Their costly 
seats are filled by those who have wealth to display 
and time to attend, while the little children of woe and 
want wander in ignorance, — children of such as have 
been made desperate through force of circumstances, 
and who are wallowing in the slime of the foul styes 
capital rears, called cities. But these things are passing 
away. Man's intuitions are gaining the ascendancy 
over sordid, crafty intellect, and the laborer begins to 
feel the pulse beat of a new and better life. He is be- 
coming fully awakened to the possibilities within, — 
another ' Song of the Shirt ' would fire his brain with 
enthusiasm. Let not weary hearts of earth that labor 
and wait think that their cause will fail should their 
leaders become corrupt; others will be raised up to lead 
them on to victory. Let not the modern Pharaohs 
cause them to falter or fear. Right will give courage 
to every heart, and hosts of angels will give strength to 
arms which are battling for truth and justice. The 
great avenger of all human wrong will see in time — 
and that time soon — that justice is meted out to each. 

" The Dives of to-day is hugging his gold with a 
deathlike grasp, and cries aloud for protection. But 
far above the material din and strife the cry of the 
downtrodden and oppressed is heard, and immortal 
friends are heeding every call." 



228 LIFTING THE VEIL: OE, 

In the early life of one of us, as elsewhere stated, we 
were addicted to the habit of sleep-walking, but the 
care of a family of children seemed to have broken up 
these singular freaks. For many years we were not 
annoyed by the fear of going on some strange mission, 
or doing some remarkable and unusual work, which in 
a normal state would have been impossible. Yet when 
the children were large enough not to require such, con- 
stant attention, we found the disposition again mani- 
festing itself. 

Since residing in Galveston, we had a few years ago 
a fine garden, upon which we had spent much time and 
labor, and regarded with great pride. We were in con- 
stant fear that an unruly mule, belonging to a neighbor 
who lived across the alley adjoining, would sometime 
effect an entrance and make a wreck of our garden 
hopes. The children were therefore daily reminded 
about keeping the gates closed. One night, after going 
to bed, our dread of the mule, the garden and gates, 
kept us in a state of wakeful restlessness, and had it 
not been raining we should have gotten up and taken a 
survey of the premises. Finally we slept. The next 
morning on awaking we found we had dressed, yet did 
not regard it strange and went about our usual employ- 
ment. Our fears of the garden had faded entirely from 
the mind. In the afternoon a number of persons called, 
and we agreed to have a seance and see what the spirits 
would give. We had not been sitting long before what 
we thought had been a dream of the previous night 
came vividly to our mind, and we related it to those 
present. We thought the alley gate had been left 
open, and three hogs, one large and two small, had 
got into our garden, and that we arose, dressed, and 
went out and drove them to the city hospital, and into 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 229 

a pen in which they belonged and from whence they 
came. We could perfectly describe the hogs, and was 
much impressed with the reality of the transaction. 

A physician was present who was familiar with the 
hospital and its belongings, and remarked that three 
just such hogs as were described were in a pen there. 
He proposed that we should go and see if they had 
been in the garden, which we did. We found the water 
from the recent rain was standing in the walks ; on the 
beds, however, we discovered the foot-prints of a large 
and two smaller hogs, and our own following after. We 
traced all these footsteps over the beds and through the 
gate, as well as some distance in the alley towards the 
city hospital. No doubt now remained in any mind 
present but that which we had considered a dream was 
a reality. 

How we were able to accomplish this is more than 
we can say ; but so shocked were we by the strange 
freak that we have no memory of leaving the house in 
that condition since, yet have been conscious of per- 
forming house-work with which the mind would be 
burdened on falling to sleep, and doing a greater 
amount, and with far less fatigue, than during our 
waking moments. 

Preparing early meals and getting the boys off to 
their different places of business, compelled the habit 
of early rising. One night after retiring late, we re- 
membered that no wood had been prepared for morn- 
ing, and were much disturbed, as a cold and drizzling 
rain prevailed, but we resolved to try and waken earlier 
than usual. With that determination we went to sleep. 
On getting up next morning we were dressed, and, as it 
was late, hurriedly went to look after breakfast. To our 
great surprise and joy we found quite a lot of wood 



230 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

sawed, breakfast nicely prepared and placed upon the 
stove, which was full of glowing coals. As soon as we 
saw this we remembered of doing it, just as we would 
recall a dream. 

As it appeared to have been raining on both of these 
occasions during the entire night, we are unable to ac- 
count for the fact of not being the least damp, nor was 
there any evidence of a light being used in either case. 

It may seem incredible to many, yet we truthfully 
assert that we are conscious of spending much of our 
time in a state of somnambulism, and that in that state 
we receive and entertain visitors from both worlds. 
Sometimes memory recalls what then is said and done ; 
at others what transpires is vague and disconnected. 
Persons often refer to visits made, of which we have 
no knowledge until referred to ; then we are able to 
recall them, as we would some dream. 

This kind of dream life is fascinating, and seems to 
stimulate a great desire for solitude. At times it is by 
great effort that we are able to overcome it, and take 
an interest in the living, active world around us. 

When in this somnambulic state, we have been able 
to surmount difficulties and grasp facts that in a nat- 
ural condition would have been impossible. At one 
time we had taken rooms in a house the upper portion 
of which was being temporarily used for a printing-office. 
One day when alone, and while quietly seated at a ma- 
chine, sewing, we seemed for a time lost to our sur- 
roundings. The editor of our village paper tapped 
lightly on the half-open door. We said, "Come in"; 
but he declined doing so, and asked if we knew of any 
one passing through the hall the night previous. We 
instantly replied that one of the printers (naming the 
one) had gone through the hall into the office about 
ten o'clock, and had pied a lot of type. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 231 

Nothing more passed between us ; the editor left, and 
the sewing went on. Not long after a neighbor called, 
and we were roused from the abnormal state with the 
full memory of what had transpired. We related it to 
our visitor, telling her it was wholly false and we knew 
nothing whatever of such an occurrence. We felt mor- 
tified and resolved to correct the statement. Soon we 
had an opportunity. As we began with much hesita- 
tion to explain the falsity of the information, the editor 
said, " It was perfectly true ; I charged the printer with 
it, and he owned he did it, and at the time stated." We 
had no knowledge of spirit influence in the matter, but 
just a feeling of what would be termed "absent-minded- 
ness." 



232 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 



CHAPTER XXIV. ■ . 

" And as ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom of heaven is at hand. 
Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils : freely 
ye have received, freely give." — Matthew's Gospel. 

That healing by an exercise of will and the laying 
on of hands has been practised at times in different 
ages, is a fact, we believe, that is conceded by all. 

In Bible times, it formed one of the gifts of the min- 
istry, and was always connected therewith until, says a 
writer, "by internal luxury and internal pride the 
aristocratic rulers of the Christian churches in the 
sixth and seventh centuries succeeded in driving spirit 
influence from their midst; and, finding themselves 
deprived of spiritual gifts, and rebuked by the sight 
of laymen performing those apostolic works required 
of them in proof of their faith, they resolved in solemn 
council, that henceforth it should be unlawful for any lay- 
man to attempt the rites of exorcism, or the cure of disease 
by the laying on of hands. Public opinion once im- 
pelled in this direction soon gained force by mo- 
mentum." 

Healing in this manner has never been so universally 
practised since the early days of Christianity as since 
the Spiritual Philosophy forced its claims upon the 
mind with renewed strength. Teachers and mediums 
were soon made aware that these gifts still existed, and 
were to be utilized by those of the New Dispensation; 
and now there is scarcely a place of any importance 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 233 

that does not produce at least one magnetic healer. It 
matters not under what name known, the principle 
nevertheless is the same : and now, as in days of old, 
the dead are raised (materialized), the lame walk, 
fevers are allayed, and pains and aches flee at the 
magic touch of some gifted one. 

So far as our knowledge extends, the gift of healing 
attends all mediums, although it may not in some be 
developed, or if developed, may not be distinct from 
their other gifts, and consequently not specially ex- 
ercised. 

Orthodox doctors, like orthodox ministers, cannot 
bear this innovation and perhaps from a similar 
motive ; namely, that it would deprive them of the 
means of existence. Yet the thinking class begin to 
see that under the practising of the former the death 
rate has increased year by year, and that disease marks 
for its prey earth's most beautiful and best, and that 
under the preaching of the latter, crime lias made 
gigantic strides onward, — so say their teachers. Con- 
sequently, it is wisdom in humanity to look to other 
sources for relief. Yet custom has so established the 
right of each that men, in the face of facts, will con- 
tinue to give of their substance to support them, and 
abide the disastrous results ; generations will prove 
inadequate to remove from earth the untold evils of 
both. 

It required no diploma from the learned doctors of 
physic to one whose heart was overflowing with love 
for all to say, "Arise, take up thy bed and walk." 
Even the unlearned Galilean fishermen were skilled in 
the magic power of fraternal love, and could remove 
disease. It did not require great theological learning 
to say, " The kingdom of heaven is within you." 



234 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

Both doctors and divines have long since wandered 
from the simple and true, and consequently both are 
dealing in mysteries. Neither are able to look into the 
interior for the inharmonies in man. 

The same course of practice must apply to like dis- 
eases in different organisms arising from differing 
causes. The same Saviour is recommended for every 
sin-burdened soul; both quite ignoring the fact that 
"what is food for some is poison for others." 

A few days since, a gentleman told us he was feeling 
unwell, and went to a prominent physician for a pre- 
scription, which was filled and taken. In a day or two 
he found he was salivated. He went immediately to 
the doctor who had given him the prescription, and 
complainingly acquainted him with the fact. The 
doctor said, " You should never take calomel." " Then 
why did j t ou prescribe it?" he asked. The reply was : 
" I did not know it would produce such a result until 
I tried it. " Many persons can't use it ; but we cannot 
tell who they are until we ti;y it." 

Thus we are many times subjects for experiment by 
the doctors ; yet, as they can only affect the body, the 
result is, we think, less disastrous than the blind tam- 
pering with our spiritual necessities. This leading the 
unthinking multitude away from the simplicity of 
nature's truths into the interminable wilderness of 
learned theology, to wander in darkness and doubt for 
age upon age, seems to us scarcely pardonable. 

Had Modern Spiritualism not come, and by its facts 
and philosophy afforded a way of escape from the 
cramming-down process of physic and theological theo- 
ries, humanity would soon have presented a mass of 
hopeless wrecks. But it came at the most opportune 
time, and is fast teaching men that the fundamental 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 235 



principles of health, both of body and soul, lie "with- 
in " ; and that they can, by a well ordered, temperate 
life and determined will, so control their physical and 
mental conditions that they will be unto themselves a 
joy and blessing both here and hereafter. We believe 
the • time not far distant when it will be considered 
a mark of degradation for one to be sick ; as much so, 
perhaps, as to be found committing some other moral 
outrage. 

In our earlier days it was our misfortune to be over- 
dosed by physic and theology ; and years of mental 
struggle have not wholly eradicated the evil results of 
either. We all need more self-reliance. As soon as 
any inharmonies occur, we look about for some prop 
upon which to lean, and are almost sure to take the one 
least calculated to support our weakness. We are 
prone to look down too much and up too little ; with- 
out too much, within too little. 

We once knew a very eminent physician, who reared 
a large, healthy family in a malarial climate. We 
asked him why his children were so robust and- others 
so weakly. Said he, " Mine have not been fed on 
medicine, and have had plenty of out-door exercise." 
However, had he recommended the same to his patients 
he would have been discharged. 

Some years ago the yellow fever was raging along 
our Gulf coast. The four physicians who were prac- 
tising medicine in our village all took the fever and 
died, and the people of that locality were thus thrown 
entirely upon their own resources ; and the consequence 
was the mortality soon ceased. 

During the* late rebellion we lived where we were 
unable to procure medical aid, and ever in sickness 
found we were adequate to all our needs. We bound 



236 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

up broken limbs, stopped the dangerous flow of blood 
caused from cuts and wounds, and treated the most 
complicated cases of disease simply by coming in con- 
tact with them. We are confident, however, that it 
requires an earnest frame of mind to accomplish this, 
and a deep and abiding faith in the powers above. 
Love's golden key will unlock the door to vast possi- 
bilities of the human soul. 

Comparatively little is said about cures seemingly so 
easily performed. Persons thus made whole cannot 
realize the fact themselves. It is done without "ob- 
servation ; " and they are loath to believe that it is 
really done. 

A few days ago we were visiting at a house where a 
lady was very ill. The attending physician came ; and 
we so strongly felt the influence of our unseen doctor 
that we left the room. After the physician had gone, 
the lady informed us that he was going to perform 
upon her a surgical operation, and the thought of it 
was causing her intense distress. Her anxiety aroused 
within -us feelings of the greatest compassion, and we 
found it impossible to refrain from saying, " If you will 
not take the medicine left by your physician nor sub- 
mit to the operation, we will cure you." She instantly 
placed the medicine aside, and we began to make 
passes over her, as we were influenced to do, until we 
felt she would be relieved, then left the place. The 
following day she was up and able to leave the house. 
On expressing our surprise and joy at her recovery, she 
carelessly remarked, " Oh, I should have recovered any- 
___way, I suppose ! " 

We once went to the house of a very dear friend 
whom we had long known intimately. An orphan 
child of her sister, of whom she had the care, lay very 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 237 

ill. The doctor had just left his bedside. He said he 
could do no more ; the child must die. Yet we knew 
he would live. We were influenced to treat him with 
the aid of our angel helper. We asked of the aunt the 
privilege of making a few passes over the child, which 
was granted. She said, "It can do him no harm, as 
there is no hope of his life." 

We treated him magnetically not more than fifteen 
minutes, and ordered him to have a soft-boiled egg. 
We then left, and went into the next house, near by, 
feeling so exhausted that we lay down and slept two 
or more hours. When later in the day we were pass- 
ing the house in which we had left the sick child, on 
our way home, to our great astonishment we saw him 
sitting at the door. We paused to speak to the aunt, 
who told us the child not only ate the egg, but dressed 
himself, and dined with the family within an hour after 
the treatment. The doctor had been there, and ex- 
pressed great indignation and contempt at the manner 
of cure, and told the aunt that some day some of them 
would be killed or made crazy by such impious doings; 
that it was the work of the devil. 

They were both strict church members ; yet the lady 
told him, " The child is well, as you see, for which I 
am truly thankful, no matter from what source the 
power came." 

The poor boy had lain for weeks sick, and was naught 
but a breathing skeleton. The physician insisted that 
he should have more medicine, which he stoutly re- 
fused to take, and he soon recovered his wonted 
strength. 

We have many times tried to relieve suffering of a 
nature not serious, and completely failed, because, we 
think, a feeling of deep need and keen interest was 



238 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

lacking on our part, or the case was of a character not 
urgent. These subtile forces of nature seem to be held 
in reserve for use when every other available remedy 
has failed. So it has proved in our case ; with others 
it may be different, especially so, perhaps, with those 
who give their time and attention exclusively to this 
mode of healing. Our experience has, with a few ex- 
ceptions, been confined to our own family and friends ; 
so our opinion would not weigh much in the- scale as 
evidence. 

We feel assured from our observation of human 
kind and their numerous ills, that the greater number 
are fancied ills, arising from a want of activity and 
interest in life. People can wear out their bodies much 
more easily by fret and worry than by a normal use of 
their physical and mental faculties. 

Women seem to be the greatest sufferers. Many of 
them are well provided for, and feel no need of activity; 
consequently, they soon sicken and die. All require 
something to do, some object for which to live ; other- 
wise it is not life, but mere existence. 

For many years past in sickness our first thought 
has been to try to find within ourselves some means of 
relief, and seldom without success. If this failed, we 
would ask for angel help, but not before ; then it was 
always sure to come. We know that there are times 
that both heart and flesh will fail, and we must have 
something upon which to lean. Then is the time, we 
think, when the magnetic healer can effect the greatest 
cures ; but his soul must go out in sympathy to the afflicted. 

Public benefactors have long since established the 
fact of this method of cure ; and we feel the time fast 
approaching when the magnetic treatment will, under 
angel guidance, supplant the present ruinous practice. 



*m N 



tj ^ f^ 




♦*r 





^ 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 239 

" Helper ! Healer ! whoever thou art, 
Let love, like an angel, abide in thy heart; 
Let mercy plead low for the sinful and wrong; 
Let might, born of justice and right, make thee strong. 
Then help shall descend at thy call from above, 
And peace in thy bosom shall rest like a dove." 

At a late seance we received this communication: — 
" We wish to have the face of Felix in our book ; he 
possesses the gift of exorcism, which in the future will 
be developed and used for the benefit of the suffering. 
He will be endowed with power from on high, and 
together you and he will be able, by working each with 
the other, to establish a new and better mode of heal- 
ing. By reverse passes he can remove disease and 
prepare the sick to receive your life-giving magnetism. 
— C.Smith." 



240 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 



CHAPTER XXV, 

" Let Faith be given 
To the still tones that oft our being waken ; 
They are of Heaven." 

Our first forming a home circle was with a view 
Only to arrive at truth as to the nature of a hereafter, 
and if, in fact, one really existed. That being estab- 
lished, we would then be inspired with courage to make 
every endeavor to gain tidings of our loved ones and 
their present estate. 

These were the only motives for investigation at the 
beginning. And now that the cloud of doubt has been 
removed, and our lives have been made beautiful and 
bright by angel presence, we would gladly encourage 
others by giving to them our private experiences; 
experiences gained where mercenary considerations had 
in no instance any weight in the scale of testimony; 
and at times and in places where it was considered 
religiously unlawful to hold communion with the de- 
parted ; the act of our doing so often bringing upon 
ourselves the unpleasant charge of being insane, or in 
league with the devil. 

We have never at any time asked of our spirit friends 
material aid ; nor have we ever held seances with those 
who came seeking such assistance. 

We always regarded it as unwise to ask of another, 
be they spirit or mortal, to assume responsibilities which 
we felt were ours to bear, and cares from which the 
arisen spirits should above all others be free. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 241 

We felt that each one should stand bravely at the 
helm of his own ship, so far as material transactions 
were concerned. If, then, the voyage of life should 
prove stormy, so much more honor is gained for having 
successfully combated its rough waves. By overcom- 
ing obstacles in earth life the soul becomes strong and 
self-reliant. 

Our unseen guardians and friends seem to realize 
this fact, as they seldom interfere in worldly matters 
unless importuned so to do, the wisdom of which is to 
be questioned. 

Our experience has been that after all earthly means 
had been resorted to, and no avenue was open for suc- 
cess in any righteous endeavor, then, and not until then, 
would they offer any assistance ; and when this was done 
it came unsought. 

After all human skill and effort had failed, these 
dear immortals have made suggestions which, when 
acted upon, were always attended with the most favor- 
able results. They never have at any time, however, 
made the way to any successful undertaking seem 
altogether plain. It would be sufficiently indicated so 
that we could interiorly grasp the idea to be conveyed ; 
and we were then left to use our own judgment, and 
exercise our energies in its accomplishment. 

To better illustrate the manner in which we have 
many times been aided by those of the unseen world, 
we will relate an experience we had at the close of the 
late rebellion. The slaves had been given freedom; 
and they composed all that we possessed of worldly 
wealth, except our home. We were unskilled in labor 
of any kind, in consequence of which we were left 
utterly helpless. We numbered nine in our family, 
most of whom were small. After repeated efforts to 



242 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

find some employment had failed, and every article of 
household use and value that could be dispensed with 
had been sacrificed to meet our immediate and urgent 
wants, we began to sink into hopeless despair. So 
great was our mental anguish that we seemed to be on 
the verge of destruction. 

Every morning on awakening, this gloomy state of 
affairs would impress itself upon our minds with re- 
doubled force. One morning, however, after we had 
about exhausted our small stock of physical strength 
in worry and useless repinings, we awoke passive and 
peaceful, without a disturbing thought to cloud our 
interior perceptions. And as we arose we heard a 
well-known voice say, " Move West." It for the time 
thrilled and filled us with joy. We knew in some way 
an avenue was opening for our relief. But how and in 
what manner was a problem yet to be solved ; and for 
some days we were in a state of feverish excitement 
and expectation. Finally it occurred to us to try and 
effect a sale of our home, which was at last done, after 
encountering a number of difficulties and sustaining 
much loss. The whole country was in an impoverished 
condition, and nothing could be sold for its value. The 
sale, however, enabled us to make the suggested move. 
Yet, after making the change, it seemed only to in- 
crease our difficulties, as we were without a home, and 
our lot cast among strangers. Our small means were 
wellnigh exhausted in effecting the move ; and we 
began to strongly question the wisdom of the myste- 
rious voice, yet tried bravely to meet and overcome 
these unexpected obstacles. Winter was fast approach- 
ing, and that would bring an added weight to our 
already too heavy burden. With a sigh of pain, we 
would look from one to another, while a feeling of 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 243 

uncertainty and dread could be plainly read upon the 
face of each little child. None but those who have 
passed through such experiences can know of the bit- 
terness of want like this. However, the more down- 
cast the family grew, the braver we became, until, 
when we had reached what seemed to be the height of 
courage and. suffering, and felt we could endure no 
more, the same familiar voice was heard to say, " Keep 
hotel," bringing again to us a feeling of hope and joy. 
Inspired with this new hope, we immediately left the 
house, although it was then raining, and in a mechani- 
cal way went from house to house that was for rent, 
until we found one suited to our new undertaking. 
This we easily secured, by paying the rent for the first 
month in repairs needed on the premises. We then 
went from one place of business to another, with a fixed 
determination to procure on time the outfit for a hotel ; 
and, kind reader, before our return home, and before 
darkness had fallen upon the earth, all our efforts had 
been crowned with success. The cloud which had so 
long shadowed our lives was thus suddenly lifted. 
This would give employment to every member of our 
household ; and it proved to be just the kind of relief 
most fitted to our circumstances. 

On returning home and making known our late ad- 
venture and its favorable termination, exclamations of 
surprise and joy were voiced by every little tongue ; 
hope beamed upon each dear little face, and we went 
aside and wept tears of gratitude and thanksgiving for 
our unexpected good fortune. We were a thousand 
times repaid for all the effort put forth to ensure suc- 
cess, and gained from the exertion renewed self-reliance 
and a firmer trust in our angel friends. 

We had gone out in the morning of a cold November 



244 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR 

day, amid a drizzling rain, — a stranger without recom- 
mendation, friends, or money, — and told to these men of 
business our needs, and asked for time in which to pay 
for what was necessary to engage in our new undertak- 
ing. We told them we knew we should succeed, that 
we must succeed ; and they seemed to believe that we 
would, and granted our request. And the future 
proved the fact ; for we did succeed far above our most 
sanguine expectations. So much so that we met all 
our liabilities long before the time had expired for their 
settlement. 

We were much amused at a German crockery dealer 
with whom we had made a bill of a hundred dollars or 
more. He had been the most backward of all in favor- 
ing us in our new enterprise. When we went to settle 
the account, he said, "Vel, by George, dish do beat 
mine dime. I did not vish to give you de credit, for, 
to dell de blain druf, I just expected it was dot much 
out from mine bocket ; but somehow I had to do just 
so, and, by George, I am not one bit sorry dot I done 
it. But I cannot for de life of me see how you have 
managed to get along so well. It ish one mystery to 
me." Nor were many others less surprised. 

We were altogether ignorant of hotel-keeping, and 
consequently made no provision to guard against im- 
position from those who make it a practice to leave 
without paying their bills. Yet we soon found that 
others there were who took cognizance of passing 
events. We were made aware of this fact on one occa- 
sion when busy preparing the morning meal. No one 
was near, and we were getting around in a mechanical, 
dreamy kind of manner, and was startled by hearing, 
"■ Go to the alley fence." In a few moments we did as 
requested and found beside the fence inside the yard a 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 245 

pair of saddle-bags, filled and buckled securely. We 
soon recognized them as belonging to a man who was 
staying at the house and who owed more than a month's 
board. Without any motive whatever, we took them 
up and carried them in, but saw nothing of their owner 
for over two months. We had long before the end of 
that time concluded we should lose the amount, and 
had quite forgotten the circumstance, when to our sur- 
prise the man one day walked in. He began forthwith 
to apologize for his past conduct, and said, " I may as 
well own to the truth, for I believe you know it any 
way. I had no money to pay my bill, and I had not 
the courage to tell you so. I therefore determined to 
leave without your knowledge, and had placed my sad- 
dle-bags where I could reach over the fence and get 
them after getting my horse ready. But when I went 
for them they were gone, and I felt you had taken them. 
Now I will settle all differences, and you can give them 
to me. Their contents do not begin to be worth what 
I am justly owing you, yet I could not rest until I came 
back and paid you. I had been used to getting along 
after that fashion and it never troubled me so before ; 
but I feel so thoroughly mean that it will, I think, break 
me of such habits." 

We gave him his property, warmly thanking him for 
his kind consideration, no word of censure or complaint 
passing our lips. 

Whenever after that he visited the place, he always 
patronized the house and recommended it to others. 
His dealings with us ever afterwards were honorable 
and just; so were those of every one he brought with 
him. 

We reserved a room in the house for the purpose of 
holding spiritual seances, which we did on two evenings 



246 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

of each week. Every inmate of the house who chose 
to do so was invited to attend and receive its benefits, 
free of charge. 

We were frequently told by persons who patronized 
the house but who opposed Spiritualism, that we would 
ruin our business and drive away custom ; but we knew 
otherwise. These same disbelievers remained with us ; 
why not others ? Furthermore, our friends on the other 
side made different statements. They told us that light 
was going from that house that would shine with in- 
creasing brightness through all coming ages. 

Strangers and transient visitors were often induced 
to sit through curiosity, and by doing so became con- 
vinced of the fact of spirit return. Some were devel- 
oped as mediums, who afterwards brightened their own 
homes and life by its use. Ours was not only a house- 
hold of faith, but one of knowledge. Facts were ever 
occurring to strengthen our faith in the affectionate 
watchfulness of the angel world. 

At one time a Colonel H , who lived in an adjoin- 
ing town, attended one of these circles, and so delighted 
was he that he afterwards came regularly once every 
week. He had a spirit friend, to whom during his earth 
life he was most warmly attached. This spirit had 
been a genial, cultured gentleman, and often gave inter- 
esting communications of a general character ; many of 
these were preserved. 

Below we give one, embodying a series of questions 
and answers that may be interesting to the reader. 
The medium at the time was influenced to write. The 
intelligence controlling purported to be General Som- 
merville, the friend of Colonel H . 

The question was asked, " Which had the first begin- 
ning, spirit or matter ? " 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 247 

Spirit. Scientific research, has failed to date the be- 
ginning of matter. The spiritual philosopher and seer 
have been unable to discover the commencement of 
spirit. They are in my judgment co-existent and co- 
eternal. 

Question. Has matter no force nor action independent 
of and apart from spirit? 

Spirit. We can conceive of none. Matter without 
the energizing contact of spirit is cold, lifeless, and dark, 
and forms the negative side of nature. But we find 
evidences of life everywhere throughout all matter ; 
hence we know" spirit to be omnipotent. 

Question. Do spirits who have never inhabited human 
forms possess any knowledge of physical law ? 

Spirit. We know of no such individualized spirits. 
Our idea is that spirit can only become separate indi- 
yidualities by contact with matter. 

Question. Then when the spirit and its body of mat- 
ter are sundered by death, so called, is it then to again 
"be merged into the great ocean of spirit and lose its 
identity ? 

Spirit. We know of no individual spirit that is not 
clothed in matter, yet of a nature so subtile that it can- 
not be discerned by human eye or touch. Don't be 
anxious, friends ; you will know yourselves over here 
even better than you now do. You, too, will know 
your own. 

Question. Is spirit benefited by its expression through 
matter, in individualized form ? 

Spirit. Life would be a failure were it otherwise. 
Both receive benefit, and their earthly union should be 
prolonged to the utmost extent. This is why nature 
has thrown protecting laws around all physical life to 
the violation of which is attached the penalty of pain. 



248 LIFTING THE VEIL: OK, 

Question. Does it seem in accordance with justice, 
that those ignorant of the penalties which are attached 
to the violation of these laws should be made to suffer 
equally with those who understand them ? That is, I 
who am aware that fire will burn me by coming into 
close contact with it, might justly be made to suffer. 
Should not the ignorance and innocence of the little 
child be sufficient cause for its exemption from pain, 
in the violation of these same laws? 

Spirit. Further reflection on your part will convince 
you that is illogical. Were these exceptions made, few 
if any would survive to maturity. These laws are no 
respecter of persons, and most justly so. Nature builds 
up an earthly temple for the indwelling spirit, little by 
little, year by } T ear, as the spirit hath need. Each of 
the composing elements are liable to be destroyed or 
changed by coming in contact with other more power- 
ful elements, and the inhabiting spirit of even a child 
would soon be driven from its house of flesh were the 
penalties removed, or the pain mitigated. Ignorance of 
the law forms no excuse. All must learn to adapt 
themselves to these laws, which are found to be un- 
changeable. 

Question. Now do we understand you to state as a 
fact that spirit and matter are indissolubly connected ? 

Spirit. We have given you all the information on the 
subject, we possess. 

The intelligence then wrote the following lines and 
left: — 

" Matter slept in her cold bed, 
Till spirit was to matter wed, 
Electric spark from throne supernal 
Joined matter unto soul eternal ; 
Then life sprang forth with power divine, 
And comets burned, and suns did shine, 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 249 

And what before seemed void space, 

Sprang life and beauty in its place. 

Spirit hath made matter rise, 

And matter hath made spirit wise; 

Thus each to each their part fulfil, 

And both obey Creative Will." — Sommerville. 

Upon one occasion, just after all had dined, the 
captain of a vessel from Mobile, Alabama, came in and 
called for dinner. We had neither seen nor heard any- 
thing of him before this. After he was seated at the 
table and properly attended to, and as we were turning 
to leave, we paused to say: "Sir, excuse the liberty we 
take in telling you that a large, tall, broad-shouldered 
man stands beside you. His eyes are blue, and hair 
light, with a very fair complexion. He is a native of 
Scotland, and is dripping with water. He says, ' Will 
you do what I requested of you ? ' ' The captain looked 
up, pale and disturbed, without a reply, and we passed 
on. Some hours later we were passing him in a hall 
leading from the house. He spoke to us saying, " You 
have excited my curiosity ; my vessel lies anchored in 
the bay, and no man has come ashore since her arrival, 
save myself. Some time after leaving Mobile, a Scotch- 
man, answering the description given, threw himself 
overboard. It was during the night, and all efforts 
made for his rescue failed. He was drowned. In the 
cabin of the boat was found a note written by him and 
addressed to myself, making the request that I should 
write to Scotland and inform his relatives of his sad 
fate. The letter I have just written, and am on my way 
to post it. 

" The vessel has not landed since the drowning, and 
I came here immediately from the boat, not having 
spoken to any one of the circumstance. Can you tell me 
how you came into possession of the facts ? " 



250 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

We replied, "What was said to you is the only ex- 
planation that we are able to give." 

" Would you pretend to have me believe the dead 
man was present?" he asked. 

" Not the dead, but the living man," we answered, 
and passed on. 

While engaged in this business we had many inter- 
esting seances, and were the humble instruments through 
which the angel world were enabled to impart the first 
knowledge of immortality ever received in that far 
"western locality. 

We felt altogether incapable of looking after finan- 
cial matters, and never at all seemed burdened by any 
fears of persons leaving us unpaid. Men often left 
owing for their board, and without our knowledge 
would afterwards return and settle the amount. W^e 
cannot recall one instance in which we were not com- 
pensated for all services rendered to others, while per- 
suing this humble avocation ; and we know our success 
was due mainly to unseen influences and aid. 

We will give another occasion in which relief came 
to us in a manner altogether different to the one just 
related. 

Some time before the late war, we found it necessary 
to move from where we were then living. Our slaves 
had been hired on farms, but that year crops had failed, 
and at its close they were thrown out of employment. 
We feared that we should be compelled to part with 
some of them, that the others might be fed and clothed, 
which would have been the case had we remained in 
the place. We had long been trying to effect a sale of 
our home and furniture, to enable us to make the 
change we wished, but failed to accomplish it after 
■repeated trials. One night after having given up all 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 251 

hopes of making the desired sale, we dreamed of going 
to a certain store in a village where we resided, and 
where we always made our purchases. We there met 
a stranger, who told us he had teams waiting ready to 
move us. 

The dream, simple as it was, so impressed itself upon 
our minds, that early next morning we went to the 
place designated. There we saw the man of our dream 
the previous night, and soon found from his conversa- 
tion with others present, that he had only a few days 
since come to the village, and that he was expecting to 
locate there. He was a physician and was seeking a 
home in the town. 

We spoke to him of our place, and the terms upon 
which we would sell it. But he did not wish to buy fur- 
niture, and as we wished to effect a sale of all, he de- 
clined to purchase. We left the store, feeling in a vague 
way that he would yet buy both house and furniture. 
Strange to say, all our former anxiety in regard to our 
anticipated move was gone, and we returned home with 
a feeling of content. And when near evening the gen- 
tleman came to say that he had upon reflection con- 
cluded to buy upon our terms, we were not in the least 
surprised. 

We know that those unacquainted with these mani- 
festations will question if such information can be given 
at all by spirit intelligences; why can they not be more 
explicit, and give it in a manner more easily understood. 
As before stated, it may be needful for us to exercise 
our own judgment and energies for our growth and 
development. The experiences and lessons of this 
rudimental life are needed, else we should not be com- 
pelled to bear its trials. It may be, too, that the world 
has been so long spiritually nurtured on mysteries, that 



252 LIFTING THE VEIL: OK, 

advice or aid given in the usual manner would be un- 
noticed and not acted upon ; or it may be that condi- 
tions are more favorable for communication in this 
manner. 

We do not relate the above incidents with any view 
whatever of encouraging any in an indolent, careless 
life, but to encourage every honest worker with the 
assurance that the angel world is ever ready to help 
those who are striving to help themselves. And we 
believe when we are doing our very best, and our unseen 
friends see that they can give advice or make sugges- 
tions that will prove beneficial to us, the knowledge will 
be given unsought. 

We are pained to see persons who profess to be 
Spiritualists, seeking mediums for the purpose of con- 
sulting their unseen friends, whenever the least obstacle 
arises in their material pathway. And when they fail 
to obtain the advice sought, or are made the subject of 
ridicule by designing mischievous spirits, we cannot 
find any pity in our hearts for them. 

A strange gentleman not long since called upon us. 
After introducing himself and before he was seated, he 
said, "In the name of the Father, the Son, and the 
Holy Ghost, tell me how I can obtain some money." 

We looked at him with a feeling of surprise and con- 
tempt, at the same time telling him that we were as 
needy as he, and thought the best way to get it was to 
go earnestly to work and earn it. Some would have 
considered him insane, but we found him a gentleman 
of culture, with, however, a very limited, and we think, 
erroneous knowledge of spirit communion. He no 
doubt, after being assured that his loved ones still lived 
and cared for him, felt that they would provide for his 
welfare, and that there was no further need for exer- 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 253 

tion on his part; that he could make any demand on 
the spirit world, and it would be immediately granted. 
Yet he, like many others, soon learned to his sorrow 
that such was not the fact. 

We have often seen accounts of spirits giving infor- 
mation about hidden treasure, and opening avenues for 
men to accumulate fortunes, but have had no experi- 
ence in thus using the invisible world. 

Within our circle of acquaintances, we know of some 
who say that they have made large sums of money 
through the aid and direction of their spirit friends ; 
yet according to their own statement the money proved 
anything but a blessing to them. 

We with many others have often questioned if it be 
right and proper that even mediums, who devote their 
entire time to the exercise of their gifts, should receive 
compensation, except what would be offered without a 
stated charge. 

The little mediumistic power we possess has never 
been used for gain, and seldom in a public manner; yet 
we have through our experience become fully satisfied 
that spiritual advantages, like all others, should be 
earned, or what has been earned materially should be 
exchanged for these benefits, when they cannot be ob- 
tained personally. 

We have frequently been told that if mediums did 
not make charges for seances, they would be much 
better remunerated ; but our experience proves the 
opposite to be correct. That there are a few large- 
souled men and women who are exceptions, we freely 
own; but the majority of the human family would draw 
the last of life from a poor sensitive, and never give a 
thought as to their material needs. 

A lady now residing in this city, who is worth thou- 



254 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

sands of dollars, came to us not long since and pleaded 
so earnestly for a sitting, that we were compelled to 
put aside some urgent work upon which we were 
engaged and grant her request, the result proving 
most satisfactory. She had communications by raps, 
through personating; also clairvoyant descriptions of 
relatives and friends, those who had passed away from 
this and the other side of the ocean, and of familiar 
scenes hi other lands. So interested were we, that when 
we were through with the seance we found to our aston- 
ishment that more than three hours of our precious 
time had been consumed. 

When this lady arose she asked what were the charges, 
and was informed that we did not wish to give sittings 
to others, and never gave them for purposes of pay. 
She said, " Oh, I must do something for you, as I have 
encroached upon your time, which you could not other- 
wise afford to lose. I could not think of leaving with- 
out compensating you; I would never rest satisfied. 
And I am truly grateful to you both for the privilege 
accorded me." With this she opened a well-filled 
pocket-book, and took from it a piece of money, laid it 
upon the table around which we had been sitting, and 
returned to her home of luxury. 

When we came to examine the money, we found it 
to be the munificent sum of fifty cents in silver. We 
did not murmur, nor do we now. We long since came 
to the conclusion that all things are useful, this seance 
proving so in the way of making history. 

The cry all over the land is, " Send us mediums," but 
the inducements are far from inviting. 

Orthodox celebrities come and engage our public 
halls, and charge a dollar and sometimes more for ad- 
mittance, and nothing is said of the propriety of their 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 255 

taking pay ; but let a medium or lecturer come, asking 
half that sum, and their right to charge is forthwith 
questioned, though they might be able to give posi- 
tive proof of immortality, whereas orthodoxy has not 
been able to produce one fact to demonstrate it during 
many hundred years of active ministration. 

Even though the mediums should be dishonest, no 
one stops to think that their claim is equally as good as 
that of the clergy, since the latter cannot produce the 
manifestations that, according to their Bible account 
and teaching, was the test of apostles and believers. 

If orthodox Christians of to-day have received the 
Holy Ghost, of which they so much speak and preach, 
it falls far short of producing the same results as it was 
said to have produced in the early stages of the Chris- 
tian Dispensation. The ministers not only possessed 
and exercised spiritual gifts themselves, but had the 
power to impart it to others, for " They laid their hands 
on them and they received the Holy Ghost . . . And 
when Paul had laid his hands upon them the Holy 
Ghost came on them, and they spake with tongues and 
prophesied . . . and they were all filled with the Holy 
Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as 
the spirit gave them utterance." It gave them direc- 
tions. * " The Holy Ghost said, Separate me Barnabas 
and Paul." 

Where to-day are we to look for such manifestations, 
save among Spiritualists ? 

We have not made these Bible quotations with a 
view to sustain the spiritual philosophy, for it has its 
own phenomena and facts upon which to rest. But we 
refer to them to remind all Christian professors that 
they are lacking in these very essential features to sub- 
stantiate their claim, even to the qualifications vouch- 
safed to them by the Christian Dispensation. 



256 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

None can reasonably deny that that dispensation is 
altogether imperfect, that it has long failed to give con- 
solation to agonized human hearts, pleading, yet plead- 
ing in vain, that their teachers tell them something of 
their loved, so-called dead, and where they have gone. 

The old story of their having found rest in an Abra- 
ham's bosom, or in a golden-paved heaven with God, is 
no longer satisfying to the famished soul. The time has 
come when humanity must have positive proof of a 
future existence. The restless soul, with its intense 
yearnings for immortality, will not be stilled by anything 
short of knowledge. Affection stands at the portal of 
every household with outstretched arms, imploring the 
presence of their departed ; and we would sooner believe 
that the myriads of worlds teeming with their countless 
thousands of inhabitants are myths, than to think these 
longings and aspirations have been implanted in the 
breast of man to perish without their gratification. 
Without their realization we could never have a pleas- 
ure without a pang of anguish, and man would be far 
better had he been born a brute. But truth has lent a 
light, and humanity has struggled valiantly in all ages 
to combat error. Intuition has traced .a way through 
the trackless void, and discovered the abode of our 
heart's treasures, and they retrace their steps to answer 
affection's call. Immortality is to-day a demonstrated 
fact that will give to the darkest life a new lustre, and 
cheer every sorrowing soul of earth by bringing it into 
loving sympathy and conscious communion with the 
angel world. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 257 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

On the morning of April 19, 1885, at 9 o'clock, 
the kind and well-known voice of our beloved guide was 
heard, bringing to our listening ear this message : " Go 
to the Spiritual Convention at New Orleans." Having 
previously had no thought of the possibility of making 
the journey, doubts of its accomplishment began to 
surge into our mind, yet an interior counteracting force 
seemed to urge us to do so. 

How many times in life have we, and doubtless oth- 
ers, been brought to decide between two contending 
forces within the kingdom of mind, one pushing us 
forward in pursuit of some object to be attained, the 
other drawing us back, placing all manner of obstacles 
(which are usually imaginary) in our pathway. Our 
experience in all such controversies has been, that it is 
wise to follow the command first presenting itself to the 
understanding, as it generally proves to be the inner 
voice of our own spirit, or that of a kind guardian. By 
following the counsels of either of these, we have ever 
been led in the ways of wisdom, which is the only way 
to pJl true success. In this case the demand with inte- 
rior promptings gained the victory. At 3.30 the same 
day we were steaming our way to the Crescent City, to 
attend for the first time a spiritual convention. To this 
we went as a silent spectator but honest seeker for more 
light. We have ever had serious doubts as to the wis- 
dom of such gatherings as a means of convincing others 



258 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

of the facts of the spiritual philosophy. Were it possi- 
ble for any degree of harmony to prevail among so 
many differently organized minds, the result of such 
gatherings would doubtless be favorable to the impart- 
ing and reception of truth. But alas ! such is not the 
condition of Spiritualists at present. The knowledge 
of life, after so-called death, or rather of a continuous 
life, and an intelligent communion between these of 
earth and those who dwell in immortal regions, consti- 
tutes a Spiritualist, whether the individual be in a 
church or out, whether wise or foolish, saint or sinner. 
Here, however, we would say, that when Spiritualism 
does not make of believers better men and women, it 
fails of accomplishing one of the chief designs of the 
angel world. 

We find that all Spiritualists agree upon the fun- 
damental facts of the philosophy, but few agree upon 
other questions which are ever arising for considera- 
tion. Kind reader, we, like many others, accord to 
ourselves the same privilege of expressing our views, 
they being simply ours, when we say we do not approve 
of these public displays of Spiritualism at the present 
time. At different times we have been impelled to take 
part in smaller and various kinds of spiritual assemblies 
or gatherings of Spiritualists; yet in the honesty of our 
souls we much doubt if any good resulted therefrom. 
We make this statement from the best of motives, and 
with no desire to disparage any of our noble workers in 
the field of reform. 

Spiritualism is yet in a formative state and we must 
not look for perfection. Perhaps it might be needful 
for us, as reformers, to first adopt the teachings of the 
angel world as a rule of life, and attain to a state of 
harmony before we go out to teach and preach these 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 259 

glad tidings of the New Dispensation. Should any be 
hungering and thirsting for the right or righteousness, 
to all such spirits and guardians are drawing very close* 
are waiting to minister to them, and an avenue will be 
opened whereby they will be satisfied. Often light and 
comfort will be imparted to such in the quietude o£ 
their own homes, and beautiful truths be made to well 
up in their own souls. Our air is drawing very close to 
the invisible world. The breeze from both often seems 
to blow gently on life's fevered cheek. The spiritual 
understanding of every mortal is being enlightened. 
Each one will soon know of this good for himself and 
herself. In the kingdom of mind the spirit is even now 
warring against error, and striving to overcome and 
eject it. By and by spirit will be victorious and each 
human soul be purified and uplifted. 

The above-named convention brought to us much 
benefit in forming the acquaintance of many who are 
firm advocates of the philosophy in our own state, 
among others, one of our mediums from Texas, Mrs. L. 
S. Gardner. 

Soon after our return home the presiding spirit of 
our home circle directed us to invite her to come to us ; 
also to discontinue our sittings. This we did and 
awaited further developments. A few days brought to 
our home our beloved sister and independent slate- 
writer, accompanied by the esteemed lady and faithful 
worker, Mrs. L. A. Craig. A week was most profitably 
spent in receiving beautiful tidings from " the beyond." 
Many here, through Sister Gardner's true and pure 
organism, were brought to a knowledge of the continued 
existence of the soul, and its power to commune with 
the loved of earth. They left with the prayers and 
blessings of many attending them. 



200 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

The preceding has been penned that the reader may 
partially comprehend what seems to be the mysterious 
workings of spirits in human affairs. We would like 
the reader to recall what the presiding spirit at one time 
stated in a previous part of this book (page 62) about 
attending an Electric Institute, and see, when reading 
further on, the work he was preparing to do. 

For many years one of us (the mother) had been 
used for writing messages from the spirit world by the 
control of the hand. But now the waiting immortals 
informed us we were going to have another phase of 
mediumistic gifts conferred upon us. 

Two or three days passed in which we were the most 
of the time in a somnambulic state. One evening on 
fully regaining a normal condition, we found ourself 
seated at a covered table, holding a slate with the follow- 
ing written upon it from right to left, and read only by 
holding it before a glass : " Through you we can give 
what is called independent slate-writing. Be faithful 
to the heavenly trust. Never use the gift for an unholy 
purpose or for material gain ; keep it untarnished from 
the world. Feed the spiritual hungered. Comfort the 
oppressed and bring joy and gladness to weeping hearts. 
Uplift the fallen. Freely as you have and will receive 
of us, freely give to humanity. — C. Smith." 

In a moment it flashed across our mind that this was 
what was offered to us (see page 193) by the kind 
spirits when in a state of spiritual exaltation, but was 
refused acceptance, fearing the responsibilities attend- 
ing so high a calling. 

We passed some days testing the truthfulness of this 
new-found power, and doubts began to enter the mind 
as to the writing being independent. The hand had 
been used and guided unconsciously on former occa- 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 261 

sions, and we thought it might by some means unknown 
to us be so used to produce the writing. Thus was 
our confidence in a moment destroyed, and we resolved 
to have no more to do with it, nor anything our mate- 
rial senses could not grasp. We, like others, failed to 
bring forward the intelligence received as proof of its 
origin and angelic source. For some days we were 
prisoners fast locked within the dingy walls of " Doubt- 
ing Castle." Such a state of disturbed mind could not 
be long endured- Our souls began to yearn for light. 
They grew hungry and must be fed. Again was the 
loved voice of our guardian heard saying : '■' Write to 
Mrs. Gardner." Immediately a letter was penned to 
her asking a message from the spirit world. We were 
careful not to give any reason for the request. A few 
days brought this : — 

" Many times you think you are going wrong, but 
just go on; in the end you will see your impressions and 
directions were right. Do not delay your work too 
long; never doubt me; what I have promised my dear 
mother and brother, that and more will I do. Transi- 
tion from earth to spirit life makes no change, only en- 
larges the capacity to love. I see, I know all you wish, 
all you dream to accomplish, and see and know it will 
be done, for legions of helping hands are about you. 
What we have worked for shall not die. The truth 
shall have another banner to wave from the mast-head 
of progression's ship. Fear not, but remember spirits 
are mighty to help, when that help is received as given, 
in purity of heart. Oh ! how the soul goes out to the 
loved ones of earth ; how it yearns to embrace them and 
on the wings of love bear them to the homes prepared 
in this blissful summer land of living realities. Oh, my 
mother ! look up, and see through the mist of physical 



262 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

life the glories of the hereafter. Yea, behold the eternal 
beauties of the everlasting present, and rejoice, while 
lifting the veil, that the sorrows of earth work out for 
all a far more and exceeding weight of glory. — Ned." 

Words cannot picture the joy with which this loving 
message was read. Our souls were rilled with unspeak- 
able gratitude, both to the dear spirit and darling in- 
strument through which it came; and here we will add 
a portion of the sweet letter from the medium that came 
with the message. Would that more such passed be- 
tween co-workers in our cause ; then, perhaps, not so 
many would be found weary and fainting by the way- 
side. 

" My Dear Friend : — 

" I am always thinking of you and my pleasant visit, 
and do enjoy your dear letters so much. ... I do hope 
you will have little trouble about getting out your 
book. If I had the ordering of it all, you should have 
none at all; but when the heart is free to desire, the 
hands are tied, and we can only hope and pray, for 
every earnest desire is prayer. ... I hope you will go 
to Waco. . . . Oh ! don't you want the paper to be a 
success?* We ought to have one periodical in Texas, 
and if the true, honest-hearted Spiritualists would deter- 
mine to work in unison we could. There are enough 
who love truth to show the world that we are not 
ashamed of our philosophy, even as a religion; but it 
looks as though many are ashamed of the cause, the 
way some Spiritualists act. At home they are Spirit- 
ualists, and abroad, though they do not pretend to any 

* Referring to The Harmonia, a Spiritualist periodical in Waco, then 
in contemplation. 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 263 

thing else, are severely silent on the subject, or admit 
the truth under protest. Well, the sheep and the goats 
will be separated some day, and I think our fleece will 
be white as snow, for the world knows what you and I 
are. Oh, for the glorious time when we shall be seen 
and known as we are; when all masks shall be laid 
aside, and earthly surroundings will have no influence! 
But who shall be able to stand in that day? Now I 
want to ask a great favor. Can't you put on your 
bonnet and come to see me ? I live in a little cabin in 
the piny woods, but the welcome you would receive 
would fill a mansion. . . . Don't wait for me to write. 
Please write as often as you can ; you don't know how 
I enjoy reading your letters; I see something new each 
time. Your loving friend, 

" L. S. Gardner. 

" Colmesnil, Tyler Co., Tex., 
June 30, 1885. 

"May angels forever watch over the faithful, dear 
medium." 

We again had a sitting for the manifestations ; first 
for clairvoyant. In a short time one of us (the son) 
became clear-sighted, first seeing a light through the 
forehead between the eyes. This light soon began to 
revolve with the greatest rapidity, becoming constantly 
enlarged until enveloping the entire being, seemingly 
bearing it through space with the utmost velocity, until 
it reached an atmosphere of extreme delight, — a plane 
of life inhabited by purified beings from earth. The 
surrounding scenes were of indescribable brightness 
and beauty. While looking around on this heavenly- 
lighted land one of its inhabitants with love-beaming 
face approached and placed something within the hand, 



264 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

then slowly a descending sensation was felt, and the 
normal state regained. 

We received no more in that way ; then we held a 
sitting for the independent writing. The first message 
coming was, " We have taken you to the height from 
whence descend the messages." The question was then 
asked, — ■ 

" Does one spirit do the writing, or does each, write 
his own message?" 

Answer. This is a mode of telegraphy. I am the 
operator. — C. Smith. 

Many other questions were asked and answered, and 
we arose with thankful hearts that every doubt as to 
the spirit source of these love-laden messages was for- 
ever removed. 

Upon the slate was written, "Look on the lower side 
of the slate ; you will see where your hand has been." 
We did so, and found it wet from the perspiration and 
impression of the hand. This we now show to investi- 
gators and sceptics when sitting for manifestations. 
Should a pencil be placed upon the slate, it is instantly 
thrown off by a strong force. 

Rocks are frequently thrown against the under side 
of the table, and flowers dripping with water sometimes 
are found upon the slate, with, the- name of the friend 
or relative bringing them. The report below appeared 
in The Harmonia (Waco, Texas) for April, 1886: — 

" The following messages were received by independ- 
ent slate-writing, through the mediumship of Mrs. S. J. 
Finck, in the Spiritualists' Hall at Galveston, before a 
large audience : — 

"Slate 1. 'Friends, accept these flowers.' 

" There came with the above message two small roses, 



INTEEIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 265 

fresh from the clew, and one sprig of heart's-ease, all 
very wet as if just dipped in a basin of water. 

'■'■Slate 2. 'I left anguished friends whom I yearn to 
comfort. Eola Colman.' 

" Recognized by Miss Lenideny. 

"Slate 3. ' I would like to get a message to my friends ; 
they live in Brenham. Hallie B. Cooke.' 

"Recognized by Mrs. Talbot. 

" Slate 4. ' It was not death, death, death ; but life, 
life, life everlasting. I am now more than comfortable, 
and exceedingly happy. Stephen A. Douglas.' 

" Slate 5. ' Good night ; God bless each of you. 

"'E. Finck.'" 

Here we will state that we experienced a feeling of 
disappointment that our loved son and brother was not 
the operating intelligence, but soon that unpleasantness 
was overcome. We two had been sitting regularly for 
clairvoyant observations, but we found the kind spirits 
had still another object in view, which this message 
will fully explain. 

"Now, my young friend, I want to say that we have 
long been transferring the healing power your mother 
possessed to you ; this added to yours will make of you 
a fine instrument, through which the angel world may 
impart the blessings of health to suffering humanity. 
This has kept me writing longer than I otherwise 
should, as your brother is now capable of filling my 
place. I shall soon give way to him, and will then 
devote all my time, energies, and spiritual powers to 
healing. He needed experience that he might manage 
the electrical currents wisely, to avoid all unnecessary 
dangers and mistakes. I want one more sitting of an 
hour, when you are rested and tranquil; then your 



266 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

brother will take charge, and I shall remain with you. 
— C. Smith." 

Then came this message from the ever faithful Indian: 
" Us will go with you too, Brave ; us can't help do 
scratch talk; us will bring good magnetism to help make 
sick folks well. — Swift Foot." 

When the favorable time came we held the seance. 
It passed in silence with no manifestations, save some 
distinct raps on the table and about the room, until the 
hour had expired; then the table began tipping quite 
lively as if expressing joy. The question was asked, — 

" Will you now write some for us ? " 

Answer by raps, " No." 

The request was repeated: "Will the dear spirit 
write ? " 

" No," was again rapped. 

We bore the disappointment as best we could, while 
the table was vigorously tipping us, " Good night." 

The next seance we held for the independent writing; 
we inquired why the writing was refused at the former 
sitting. 

Answer. We could not write. Had not the time. 
We have degrees of excellence conferred upon faithful, 
proficient students here, similar to those you have in 
your colleges, such as A.M., M.D. I went to the Elec- 
tric Institute to receive mine before writing. My de- 
gree is E.M., meaning Electrical Manipulator. My 
brother, you do not know how faithfully I have 
studied this mode of telegraphy. For seven of your 
years have I been a student here, where the soul is 
not encumbered by garments of flesh; but I never 
murmured at the time and energy spent in acquiring 
knowledge that will bring such comfort to both mortals 
and immortals. It, too, will be the means of uplifting 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 267 

humanity, especially those who embrace our grand 
philosophy. We behold a vast field in which to labor ; 
and many will rise up and call you and our mother 
blessed, even while in an earthly form. How proud 
aud happy I feel that such a work can be done through 
you, who are to me so dear. Angels will attend and 
bless you both. — Ned. 

What care we for the scoffs of a material world ? We 
are but travellers encamped for a brief stay, and can 
only repeat, " Father, forgive them ; they know not 
what they do." 

By the untiring efforts of a few workers our contem- 
plated magazine was brought into being, the motto of 
which was given to us clairvoyantly, and by independ- 
ent writing, at the same time, during our Sister 
Gardner's stay with us. " Truth, Purity, and Justice" 
was its significant motto, given by the angels. We 
copy from its pages a strange experience, which we 
think will be interesting to the reader, and perhaps 
instructive. 

SOUL HEARING. 

One night not long since, after retiring, and striv- 
ing in vain to invoke that sweet sleep that is ever 
"nature's sweet restorer," I gave it up as a hopeless task. 
Soon, however, a holy calm seemed to envelop my 
whole being; I felt myself becoming insensible to my 
physical surroundings, and it seemed as though I had 
travelled away from the body. I felt a buoyancy of 
thought and mental activity unsurpassed in any state 
of dream life ; yet I knew myself to be fully awake, and 
conscious of what was transpiring. I could not realize 
where I was, when my attention was arrested by hear- 
ing a conversation between two spirits; one knowing of 



268 LIFTING THE VEIL: OK, 

the fact of spirit return to earth and the possibility of 
communication between the two worlds, the other a 
disbeliever. 

As soon as the conversation ended and I had re- 
gained my normal state, I arose, and, getting pencil 
and paper, proceeded to write down what was heard, 
not real]y knowing or thinking why. The next seance 
we held, I was informed through what is called inde- 
pendent slate-writing that my experience was what the 
immortals called " soul hearing " ; that a spirit had been 
long earth-bound in this locality, and could be relieved 
by communicating with his friends. This he refused to 
do, thinking it to be forbidden by God, and fearing that 
by engaging in it he would be transgressing his laws. 
With the above by way of explanation, I will state the 
conversation : — 

Unbelieving Spirit. I have wandered in darkness 
from place to place in search of God and Christ, but 
find them not; and I am prohibited from communicat- 
ing with friends of earth. Has life been a delusion? 

Believing Spirit. Not a delusion, but a reality, which 
fact your presence and mine fully demonstrate. 

JJ. S. Then where is God and heaven? 

B. S. The curtain, my friend, has raised upon new 
scenes in your life, even as it will with others who are 
now in earthly form, who go along easy, unmindful of 
the teaching of the spiritual philosophy. 

U. S. Don't preach Spiritualism to me. Give me 
my God and his written word; that is my only hope. 
I dare not send one message of love to my friends of 
earth, because he has forbidden it. Between them and 
me there is a great gulf I dare not cross ; and my soul 
cries out in agony for God and heaven. 

B. S. Then behold him diffused throughout all life — 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 269 

in you, in me, above, around. False theories and mis- 
education have made the gulf between you and earthly 
friends. Be assured that God forbids not this sacred 
communion with those who still are dear. The way is 
open, the gulf has been bridged ; fear not to cross. Come 
and go to your earthly loves. Tell them your hopes 
and fears, your sorrows and disappointments, and you 
will soon be relieved. 

U. S. You are crazy to suppose I could be guilty of 
such sin ; God forbids it. 

B. S. Thus ever it is. We cannot converse with 
orthodox bigots, either mortal or immortal, but the 
"crazy" is always thrust into our faces. Oh, my 
friend! do you not know your whole life has been 
a gross error in regard to spiritual things ? You have 
let your minister guide life's ship, while you were in 
spiritual idleness and blindness ; and now you are 
stranded. This is the effect of not thinking and act- 
ing for yourself in this most important matter of life. 
Truth should be sought and accepted while on an 
earthly plane ; for that alone will survive the change 
called death, and without it the soul enters this side of 
life poor indeed, and must here learn how to gather im- 
perishable riches. Do you see that you have brought 
with you no material gain to this world of spirits, and 
that it is now a curse to you instead of a blessing? It 
binds you to earth, where you fear to go. It was your 
treasure ; and where that is, a man will also be. Every 
moment of your earth life was spent to accumulate 
material wealth, which was gained, but at the cost of 
impoverishing your soul and starving your spiritual 
nature, which is the grandest, noblest part of man ; the 
all of him that is immortal. Pause and reason ; know 
that you are now a spirit, disrobed of the garment of 



270 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

flesh, and through your earthly teachings you are 
dwelling in regions of darkness and doubt; the glori- 
ous light from above cannot penetrate the atmosphere 
by which error has enveloped you. Be considerate, 
and think, as you never have thought, with reason not 
warped and distorted by prejudice. Think what would 
be your emotions were it even possible to find the 
Master mind, the God, the Great Architect, or what 
you may choose to call the principle of all life, by 
whose wisdom and power immensity is filled with 
countless billions of rolling worlds teeming with active 
life. You and I are no more in comparison than so 
many grains of sand on the ocean's shore. Could you 
bear the ineffable glory, brightness, and grandeur of 
such a presence, — a presence too boundless for the 
imagination of an angel to picture or even to conceive? 
Would you, I ask, be able to behold it if found ? 
Should you persist in your fruitless search, many 
dreary hours and days are in store for you, and long 
will be this night of spiritual darkness. Yet the time 
must come not only to you but to each and all, when 
the spirit of God will be found within the temple of 
the human soul. These errors gathered in the kingdom 
of earth now weigh you down as so many rocks upon 
your shoulders; you are bound hands and feet by 
material withes, and Samson-like, you must use your 
spiritual strength to burst them asunder, that you may 
come forth an emancipated soul. You have neglected 
grand opportunities while upon earth of acquiring 
truth to satisfy your spiritual needs. You have had 
the seeds of error sown in your soul, and are now 
reaping the bitter harvest. You have built of the 
wood, hay, and stubble of error, and lo ! it must be 
consumed by truth's refining fire. Now, tethered and 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 271 

weighed down to earth, your spirit cries out for some- 
thing grander and better than its past material crav- 
ings. Poor, oh, poor indeed, are sonls that have sent 
nothing over here before them! They find themselves 
homeless wanderers. It thrills my heart with pain to 
see you sad and despondent and to hear your moans of 
anguish ; gladly would I lead you forth from this state 
of bondage. 

To this came no reply, but a pure, soft, sweet voice 
came to my soul, singing : — 

" Worship a principle — a name never ; 
Sow seeds of truth ever and ever. 
Sowing to spirit a rich harvest will yield, 
Sowing to flesh grow tares in life's field. 
When the soul and body by death are made twain, 
And angels come reaping life's golden grain, 
Triumphant they'll bear its trophies on high, 
Away from the earth and the sound of a sigh." 

Then I heard no more. This experience has been 
convincing to me that erroneous doctrines, acquired 
while dwellers in these bodies of flesh, will cling to the 
spirit after so-called death, marring its joys until they 
are outgrown; and that they will retard the soul's prog- 
ress onward and upward. j^ j^ Finck. 

Galveston, Texas. 

Friends, do not for a moment suppose that because 
sensitives have glimpses from beyond earth's valley that 
theirs is a favored life, and one to be coveted. It is 
true they have at times grand upliftings of soul, else 
the howlings of ignorance could never be borne, neither 
the burdens of those with whom mediums are ever com- 
ing in contact. They feel the joys and griefs of those 
around, and their way often lies over rough, stony path- 
ways. They are unfitted to battle for bread, and are 



272 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

always regarded by the material judgment as failures. 
Now and then, however, some angel in human form 
appreciates their work, and gives a consoling word. 
From such we have in dark days been the happy recip- 
ient of much kindness, in days of physical exhaustion 
from so often giving sittings with but little and more 
frequently no compensation. At times when heart and 
flesh failed, we have been blessed and encouraged to go 
on by many such loving letters as the following : — - 

" My Dear Sister : — ■ 

"Your welcome letter came with the magnetized 
paper. ... I felt from its use an invigorating influence. 
I read your letter with feelings rather of sadness, know- 
ing well how sorely tried are the dear messengers be- 
tween the two worlds. My heart goes out in deep 
sympathy to them. I rejoice to know our beloved 
cause is being recognized in Galveston. ... It is with 
a fear of intruding upon your valuable time that I write 
this, and hope you will not think I wish to draw you 
into a lengthy correspondence ; but I wish to give you 
a sisterly invitation to come to our quiet home and rest, 
when the weather gets too warm for you in the city and 
you feel worn out. Only let us know, and we will get 
you here with pleasure. You need not think this a self- 
ish motive ; you will suit yourself in remaining for a 
long or short time. . . . May God and the angels bless 
you. Your sincere friend, 

" Almeida A. Fordtran. 

"N. B. The enclosed five dollars are for yourself, to 
be appropriated as you think best. A. A. F. 

" Industry, Texas, Jan. 15, 1886." 

At one of our private seances for slate-writing near a 
year ago, the following message came : — 



interior experiences and manifestations. 273 

" My Young Friend : — 

" Spirits have wanted to control you, but you come 
nearer controlling them. You have strong psychologi- 
cal power; use it. We will try to give some ideas 
about it. Learn to bring all lower order of matter to 
which you are related in subjection to your own will. 
Don't try to destroy any material desire within your self, 
but bring all into complete control. Always have a 
motive, and work patiently and without passion for its 
consummation. When you have self under complete 
control, all else is obedient to command. You have 
much ; you have naturally great powers of self command; 
this is why you are good at healing. That with your 
honesty and purity furnish what is needed for a healer. 
We do not use an unholy, impure organism, lest it be 
imparted to those who are to be healed. This is why 
we hold to you, my young friend. Let us use you. 

" C. Smith." 

We were then requested to have circulars printed 
and sent out to the world. With many misgivings and 
much timidity we began, trying to write out a fitting 
circular; but each effort seemed less satisfactory. After 
spending much time in efforts to produce something 
suitable, and we were about giving up in despair, raps 
were heard on and around the table at which we were 
seated. These we understood to be a call for the con- 
ditions required for slate-writing which we immediately 
furnished, and the following was received : — 
"Magnetized Paper for Healing. 
" To the Afflicted. 
" Read ! Read ! Read ! 

"Previous to the year 1878, an Indian spirit attended 
our family, making this paper through the organism of 



274 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

one of its members. Until then its use was principally 
confined to the family and a few neighbors. During 
that year, however, under the directions of the spirit of 
Dr. C. Smith, it assumed a more practical and important 
feature, and I was called to act as medium ; yet, as 
stated by the spirit, I was not anointed for the work 
until Oct. 1, 1885, at which time I was requested to 
begin the work of healing, and to place the paper in 
reach of the public for the benefit of suffering human- 
ity. The following communication was received through 
independent slate-writing in regard to it : ' Get ready 
some common blotting-paper, then ask the aid of your 
spirit doctor and Indian help who are ever ready to 
respond to your call. Then put the paper in a dark- 
ened place, as the light burns up and destroys the fine 
magnetisms prepared and brought by the Indians for 
healing purposes. Place your hand in contact with the 
paper for five minutes to conduct the magnetism thereto, 
then request Swift Foot to wrap it up ; otherwise it will 
not be preserved longer than would a human body un- 
inhabited by the living spirit. The wrapping renders 
it impervious to any touch save the sick. This paper 
will equalize the electro magnetic currents in the system, 
the disturbance of which is the cause of all disease. 
This paper should be made damp with water and ap- 
plied to the part affected until relieved. Whenever it 
has been used, the most satisfactory results have been 
pronounced. Therefore we now place it within the 
reach of all, and honestly recommend it to diseased 
humanity. We have used it for years and know if 
directions are followed relief will be sure to follow 
whenever the case is not incurable. We shall also 
magnetize paper for insanity and developing purposes 
when called for. . . .' " 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 275 

Thus did the kind spirit come to our relief, as on 
many former occasions. 

Soon after the above was given, we were requested 
to send the paper for trial to different persons and places 
throughout the State ; among others Col. Booth, of Hills- 
boro, Texas, was named. We were also told to send it 
to him immediately. He was to us an entire stranger, 
yet the paper was mailed according to direction. A 
few days after this the following letter came from an 
esteemed lady and worthy medium, who was at the 
time on a visit to the village in which the gentleman 
lived. The reader will see by it, that the dear immor- 
tals do come near about us, and take part in our life 
endeavors, aiding us, when our work is of a laudable 
character. We copy such portions of the kind letter 
as we deem may be interesting to the many friends of 
the lady, and important to establish confidence in the 
curative power of the pajDer. 

"Dear Sister Finck: — 

"Your anxiously looked for letter came to-day. Oh, 
you don't know how happy I felt to read those kind 
words of remembrance from your dear self. If you 
could just know how much good your visit to Waco did 
poor me, you would never regret it. I have felt so much 
better and more contented since meeting you. Truly 
does each one feel that the light of the angel world is 
shining through your blessed organism. . . . Old Father 
Dutton regretted not seeing yourself and son, but I 
explained everything to his satisfaction. . . . He is an 
old veteran in Spiritualism, nearly thirty years in Waco, 
the first outspoken Spiritualist in the place. His hoiise 
has always been the stopping place of mediums, and a 
warm welcome they ever meet. The dear old man's 



276 LIFTING THE VEIL: OE, 

pocket-book is always open to the cause. He and his 
good wife are truly mediums' friends. . . . Many others 
have expressed regrets that they did not meet you while 
here. . . . Some, both outside and inside our ranks, 
seem to think that many of us try to grasp ideas of too 
high an order. Now I say, no man, woman, or child 
ever reaches too high for an idea, thought, or anything 
else pertaining to the welfare or philosophy of Spiritu- 
alism. What say you, dear sister? You know there 
are plenty of people who think that common labor- 
ing men and women have no business to have high 
ideas or advance them, yet all such need to know more 
of the principles underlying the spiritual philosophy. 
. . . The failings and short-comings of mortals are 
born of the flesh, and many grave faults are due to pre- 
natal influences. In the happy 'by and by,' when we 
shall have cast off the old garments of earth, we shall 
learn useful lessons from every rent and patch. Oh! 
the happy ' sometime ' that awaits us all, when we shall 
see and know things as they are, not as they seem, and 
when we will be free to ramble with loving ones by the 
crystal rivers and lake shores, whose borders are forever 
green, and blossoms never fade; where natural, living 
fountains are continually throwing their silvery spray 
in a sunlight that castetli no shadow. Where the rocks 
and hills and grand old mountains, the rivers and lakes 
and tiny brooks, the trees and shrubs and gorgeously 
tinted flowers — everything, even the very atmosphere, 
is palpitating with a self-musical cadence. Where we 
can see the pulsation of every quivering breath drawn 
by the grand, endless universe of God. What a privi- 
lege it is to sometimes have the spiritual vision opened, 
and look into the promised land ! Yet with what sad- 
ness and regret do we turn our gaze backward and take 
up the cross. . . . 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 277 

" I and the paper reached Col. Booth's the same even- 
ing, and I witnessed its wonderful effect on little Ethel 
Attaway. It adhered to that child's stomach nearly 
thirty hours without being bandaged, at least it was 
put on at 8 o'clock and remained fast until it was re- 
moved the next day. I hope your son will meet the 
success he deserves. All were delighted with the result. 
. . . Last night I could not sleep, and about midnight 
I got up and lit the lamp, got the slate, and found that 
' Honto ' wanted to write. Is it not strange that she 
chooses moonlight to 'say much.' So she has written 
these lines for you : — 

' How do you do, squaw of the scratch plate, 
Me come, as me telled you me would. 
Me waited, and waited for dissions, 
So me come as soon as me could. 

' Me come from the hunting-ground, squaw, 
Me come in my spirit canoe. 
Some time you can sail with me, squaw ; 
Me painted my boat red and blue. 

' Honto have heap, much buisum, 

To tend, so many circums me go. 
Pale faces love me what know me, 

And Honto loves pale face, you know. 

'Honto am got some more medies, 
That me passes into deep sleep, 
So the spirits can come through them, 
And talk to pale faces heap. 

' The preach-chiefs try to teach Indian, 

And tell them 'bout place in the sky, 

Where Lamb blood wash out all the bad ; 

Now Honto know that am a big lie. 



278 LIFTING THE VEIL: OR, 

' Indian knows, when he hears the Great Spirit's voice 
Heap better than the pale faces do, 
Him telled us 'bout good hunting-ground ; 
When us corne here, us find it all true. 

' That's why us comes to the circums, 
And work for the pale faces so, 
And tell them none but them self 

Can make their blankets white as the snow. 

' Now, pale squaw, when your work am done, 
And you come home, way up above, 
You will find all the God us knows 
Is Charity, Truth and Love. 

'Honto, Indian Squaw. 1 

" My sister, you just can't know how I have wanted 
to come to you, and sit down awhile by your side. I 
can talk to you as I can to no other. I sometimes feel 
if I don't get rest I shall go mad, not so much my hands, 
but head. I feel sometimes as if my brain was on fire. 
It is sympathy I want; complete soul sympathy, such 
as you can give. Not the little sugar-coated kind that's 
fixed up for the occasion, like taffy for little children. 

" Sister Finck, it is a glorious but sad gift for any 
one to possess, — this looking into people's souls; seeing 
great, strong, beautiful exteriors, with an interior or 
spirit so weak and tottering that it takes all the empty 
praise that can be piled up against it for props to make 
it stand alone. Well, well, with all the ups and downs 
of life, its worries and rough places, we find many 
things to enjoy. The old earth is very beautiful, and 
abounding in things and people to love. I must close 
lest you begin to think I'm writing a book. I hope to 
meet you very soon. 

" Your sincere friend and sister, 

" Waco, Texas, Nov., 1885. ALICE BLACK." 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 279 

As further proof of the knowledge and assistance of 
immortals in the affairs of those of earth, we are im- 
pressed to record that on one of the closing days of 
November, 1885, we received this message : " Get ready 
and go to Waco. Your services will be needed, and we 
want to introduce you to your work of healing. — C. 
Smith." We did go, and copy from The Harmonia the 
result of the visit : — 

A PLEASANT WEEK. 

On the 21st of September I received a visit from my 
friends and workers in the «ause of Spiritualism, Mrs. 
Sue J. Finck and her son, A. A. Finck, of Galveston. 
I had looked for them while Mrs. Gardner was with 
me, but was content with the disappointment. It was a 
week certainly spent with spirits and for spirits ; it is 
hard to decide who were partakers of the most good, 
though I feel myself most blessed of all. The day after 
their arrival my baby boy of three years was taken with 
the dengue fever. Dr. Smith, through his medium, A. 
A. Finck, began treating him with his magnetized 
paper, and in twenty-four hours he was well and has 
not been sick since. I had three others to take sick, 
and all were successfully treated by the same. I can 
truly testify to the efficacy of his paper in curing dis- 
ease, and his theory I think so sensible and reasonable, 
— that all disease is caused by inharmony of electric 
forces, and the paper equalizes the same and causes har- 
mony, which is health. He claims he is living out his 
earth life in the practice of medicine through Mr. Finck ; 
and here let me say, long life to his medium and faith- 
ful worker, for he is destined to do the world great 
good. While we were benefited by him in physical 
health, we feel that we had a renewal of spiritual health 



280 LIFTING THE VEIL: OE, 

and growth by being in the spiritual aura of Sister Sue 
J. Finck, with her wonderful powers of independent 
slate-writing, which is unlike any we have ever seen; it 
comes backwards, so that it has to be read in a looking- 
glass, which is so very convincing of the power of the 
spirits. So many were the loving messages we received 
from high and exalted spirits, whose progress in the 
spiritual realms were marked by their communications. 
The spirits having selected two such pure channels as 
these two mediums are, I know they will be the means 
of doing much good, for they are such faithful workers, 
and may God bless them both is the wish of 

Mrs. L. A. Craig. 

Many others were convinced of the power of spirit 
healing. The dengue was prevailing almost as an epi- 
demic, and those who were spiritually treated recov- 
ered in a few hours ; but others who were doctored 
after the old mode were lingering for weeks. 

We who have the intuitions somewhat developed are 
able to grasp interiorly these spiritual facts, and we 
think strange that others do not. It is sometimes amus- 
ing to contemplate the amount of evidence required by 
people who are spiritually blinded ; and still with all 
they cannot believe, nor perhaps will they ever be able 
to do so, until so-called death destroys their gross mate- 
riality and unseals the eyes of the spirit. 

Not long since we were giving a seance to two strange 
ladies. One of them after getting numerous tests and 
asking many questions that were satisfactorily answered 
by her husband, who was at the time communicating, 
finally said: "Now, husband, I don't know of anything 
else to ask [pausing]. Well, you may give me the 
names of all our living kin [another pause], well, and 



INTERIOR EXPERIENCES AND MANIFESTATIONS. 281 

dead ones, too." In response to this we began then to 
get names, names, and nothing but names, until, per- 
haps, more than a hundred were given, not one of which 
she recognized. This ended the seance. . A few days 
after this, while sitting for another, we were relating the 
incident, and was asked what we thought it meant, 
when, on examining the slate we found written: "A 
spirit's rebuke." 

We give in the Appendix that follows a communica- 
tion received when asked by a person sitting, about the 
origin of man (J.) ; also two received before a public 
audience in the Spiritual Hall, Galveston, Texas, pub- 
lished in The Harmonia (i?) ; together with a contribu- 
tion from that journal in which will be found the ideas 
of a writer on the same ((7); also contributions from 
our pen which have from time to time appeared therein, 
having been requested to republish them in this vol- 
ume. 

In closing, we ask the kind reader to refer to the lit- 
tle circle we formed and see to what, through faithful- 
ness and an earnest desire for truth, it has led. The 
beautiful angel who brought the symbolic trumpets 
(see page 192), surely must have known that some 
avenue would be opened through which they would 
be sounded. 



APPENDIX. 



A. THE OKIGIN OF MAN. 

The following was given by independent slate-writing 
through the mediumship of Mrs. S. J. Finck, of Gal- 
veston, Texas : — 

Question. What is your idea of the origin of man ? 

Answer. We have gleaned but few facts in that line 
of thought, as neither our work nor our inclinations 
have led us in that direction. From association with 
others, however, who have investigated the subject, we 
shall give opinions we have drawn from the result of 
their labors. First, bear in mind that the earth is not 
composed of dead matter, as there is no such thing in 
existence; but it is pregnant with life. Within the 
dark womb of our common mother — earth — were, and 
are, the germs of all material life, all that ever was or 
ever will be. A wise assembly of immortals, born on 
older planets, have since time began on yours, been 
laboring to prepare conditions for the physical expres- 
sion of this same life ; just as you would make ready 
for the forthcoming generation of your different seeds, 
save that the laws which govern these things are by them 
better understood than by you of earth, and the con- 
ditions more wisely considered. When all was in per- 
fect readiness to produce and sustain material life, — we 
mean soil, climate, and locality, — then a distinct and 
separate species of vegetable, mineral, and animal life 
eame forth in an infantile state, expressing itself accord- 
ing to these same conditions of soil, climate, and locality, 
which are ever found adapted to their different needs j 



284 APPENDIX. 



life that would develop in a warm, stagnant, muddy 
pool of water, could not come forth and exist in a clear, 
cool, running stream. When all the particles and ele- 
ments needful for the birth and sustenance of all things 
below man were congregated, attracted, or gathered to- 
gether in a favorable locality, then from these various 
elements came forth man, male and female, positive and 
negative, simultaneously. Hence you find man an 
epitome of the universe, composed of and related to 
every living, breathing thing, and possessing and express- 
ing life in a form which can never lose its identity. 
This positive and negative man form is the highest ex- 
pression of life through matter, and in every particle of 
matter ; for it takes some of all things to produce man. 
Like all other expressions of life or spirit through 
matter, he at first, was weak and helpless, but was 
tended and cared for by the same spirits who, under 
wisdom's divine guidance, prepared conditions for his 
birth. As you know, the nearer related these different 
species are the more readily their lives may be blended; 
as you would say, mixed or crossed. Yet there are 
some so distinct from others that they will never lose 
their identity of form : they would cease to produce by 
any other save their kind. Such is man, and likewise 
many other of the animal and vegetable kind. Let 
your own observations and experiences aid you in solv- 
ing this great problem of life. Spirit is omnipresent, 
and is ever expressing itself agreeable to conditions. 
When once expressed it is obedient to the immutable 
law of unfoldment, and is endowed with power to 
reproduce after its kind: Man, and all life below him, 
through the law of necessity, are obedient to conditions ; 
the better the conditions the higher the expression of 
life. Now, those species brought forth under* perfect 
conditions retain their identity. We have tried to 
express ourselves as fully and freely as your language 
will permit, and would recommend the study of the 
legends of past ages. Beneath their crudities will be 
found many facts which will throw light on the present 
age, — the Genesis creation of man, for instance, being 



APPENDIX. 285 

not of itself a truth, but imperfectly containing one. 
You will also gain much information through communion 
with nature and your own soul. Your wise guardian 
is ever waiting to aid your aspirations for truth, and 
this we hope will open an avenue of thought through 
which it may be done. Ed. Finck. 



B. MESSAGES. 

He who would destroy this phenomena, would sweep 
away the foundation of the past Christian dispensation. 

F. A. Mood. 

We are on Progression's ship; we have no anchor; 
love fills the sails, and we are bound for Port Harmony. 

Capt. Lauless. 



C. WHEXCE THE SOUL? 

I have read Mr. Bradbury's exposition with care. 
We are all in search of truth and seem to entertain dif- 
ferent notions. I will, with your permission, state in as 
few words as possible wherein my spirit friends seem 
to differ with Mr. B., and I do it with the most friendly 
feeling. 

He says, "I start with the soul as a primordial 
being " ; and again, "for it was not produced from mat- 
ter." Now, put those two ideas together, and compare 
them with what came through the medium, Mrs. Finck : 
" First bear in mind that the earth is not composed of 
dead matter, as there is no such thing in existence; but 
it is pregnant with life. Within the dark womb of our 
common mother — earth — were, and are, the germs of 
all material life, all that ever was or ever will be. . . . 
Hence you find man an epitome of the universe, com- 
posed of and related to every living, breathing thing, 
and possessing and expressing life in a form which 
can never lose its identity." The spirit communicating 



28G APPENDIX. 



also says : " A wise assembly of immortals, born on older 
planets, have since time begun on yours, been laboring 
to prepare conditions for the physical expression of this 
same life; just as you make ready for the forthcoming 
generation of seeds." 

You should print the salient points of this communi- 
cation in large caps, and hang it where everybody could 
learn a lesson of wisdom. I have been nearly twenty 
years learning the great lesson contained in that mes- 
sage. The production of the human soul has puzzled 
the brains of very eminent men, living in different ages ; 
and it is to be regretted that Friend B. did not reply to 
the interrogatory at the head of his article, and as it is 
not produced from matter, why not tell us plainly what 
it was produced from ? I have had the opportunity of 
listening to perhaps two hundred lectures, purporting 
to come from a delegation composed of some eminent 
spirits, and among the first cardinal ideas they presented 
was simply this : What is not matter or substance is 
nothing ; that all matter is eternal, uncreated, and com- 
posed of infinitesimal or invisible atoms ; that each 
atom is a living or soul entity; that some of these atoms 
manifest life and activity, and are said to be in a posi- 
tive condition, while the great mass are inactive, and 
being negative, we call them dead. That which is alive 
emanates from and subsists upon what is apparently 
dead, so that we may say that life comes out of death by 
processes in nature. There is nothing outside of nat- 
ure, all of which consists of the atomic particles that 
constitute matter, and aside from this there is nothing. 

Now, Mr. B. says the soul is a being that has attri- 
butes, or that it is something, and still it is not a product 
of matter ; but these spirit instructors, whose vision is 
microscopic and who see spiritualized matter of every 
shade of fineness, declare there is nothing but material 
substance from which a spirit or soul can be made, and 
the spirit, communicating through Mrs. Finck, says in 
substance the same thing, or conveys the same idea. 
Candor compels us to say that his definition of soul and 
spirit is vague, indefinite, and unsatisfactory, as it does 



APPENDIX. 287 



not convey any rational idea of their real nature. The 
attributes or faculties of the soul are sometimes called 
organs, and are, as far as ascertained at the present 
time, some forty or more in number ; but wisdom is not 
one of them ; that together with intelligence is an ac- 
quirement, the result of cultivation. The spirit is the 
body of the soul as much in earth life as in spirit life ; 
in the one case it exists in the physical organism ; in the 
other case it exists independent. If you wish to see 
exactly how your spirit will appear, just look in the 
glass, and you will behold its precise appearance to a 
spiritual vision. If it did not look in that manner, how 
could it be recognized and identified? Mr. B. is cor- 
rect in stating that the function of reproduction does 
not reach the soul, which is an eternal entity. The 
soul of the child is just as old as that of the parent, and 
has been somewhere and something for all past eterni- 
ties. All the parents can possibly do is to furnish a 
physical organism, in which a spirit individuality may 
reside during the temporary earth life; and as all the 
manifestations of the new-born spirit are through the 
physical form furnished by the parents, that gives col- 
oring to the characteristics of the child, and we say 
properly the child inherits peculiar traits from the 
parents. We learn that every indivisible particle of 
substance in the broad universe is a soul entity, con- 
taining within itself all the properties of every other 
particle and all possibilities of development; that the 
real individual soul entity is the least of all things exist- 
ing in nature, yet it is an integral part ; this is why it 
eludes the research of the inquiring mind. The only 
possible way the soul entity can manifest itself is by the 
accumulation and organization of other entities which 
compose its spirit body. Nature has provided methods 
by which the process is beiug accomplished continu- 
ously right before our eyes, but somehow we had to wait 
till our spirit friends revealed these facts before we 
could make the discovery. This process is called devel- 
opment, or evolution. 

We are told that planets are constructed for the 



288 APPENDIX. 



grand purpose of developing the crudest possible soul 
entities, which are simply infinitesimal atoms, and the 
modus operandi is to pass them through organized struc- 
tures composed of other atoms more negative than 
themselves. For this purpose the mineral, vegetable, 
and animal kingdoms are used, — they are a necessity; 
soul entities must pass through them all in the process 
of evolution. The crop of vegetable life is annually 
picking up from the mineral untold millions of tons of 
soul entities, which are called dead matter, but which, 
they say, immediately when it enters the vegetable, be- 
comes protean, life or protoplasm. The spirit through 
Mrs. Finck says it is not dead matter in the mineral, and 
we learn that the vegetable has no power of changing 
dead matter to that which has life; consequently the 
vegetable picks up the particles which had the latent 
element of life within them all the time, and when 
those atoms are so picked up and are made to exhibit 
their life forces, they have taken a step upon the ladder 
of eternal progress. The animal crops the grass, and 
man eats the animal, and thus builds up his ph} r sical or- 
ganism ; and here we see that so-called dead matter may 
be transmitted into man physically in a brief period. 
In earth life we identify a person by looking at the 
physical, as we cannot see the spirit ; so in spirit life the 
identity consists in the spirit body. It would require 
a wonderfully intensified spirit vision to discern the soul 
entity ; they see only the spirit body, unless it may be 
in the very highest spheres of spirit existence. 

Mr. B. is in error concerning sex in spirit life. A 
man here could not be identified unless he was a man 
there ; so of the female. If spirit life was not perfectly 
natural and analogous to this, our experience here would 
be no preparation for a life there. All the change 
there is we drop the physical body and retain the spir- 
itual organism, which is a fao simile of our bodies, only 
composed of finer material. He is correct in saying 
there is a group of organs in the animal brain which are 
also in the human brain. Now in the human, these 
organs or faculties he mentions are attributes of the 



APPENDIX. 289 



soul ; they are an integral part of the spiritual nature, 
belonging to the selfhood, just what every spirit carries 
into spirit life with him. I think we can find every one 
of the faculties he mentions, and a good many more, 
fully developed in the dog, and still more in the ape ; 
and if they are attributes of a soul in the human, what 
are they in a dog? Common sense tells us, just the 
same. The dog has some of the attributes of a human 
soul, — that is, just enough for a dog in full activity; and 
by what authority can we say he has no soul? The 
dog, as well as every other animal form, has a selfhood, 
an individuality ; it is a real something in nature, and it 
seems to be an axiom with spirits that something can- 
not be changed to nothing; hence they unhesitatingly 
declare that every animal possesses a spiritual body 
which survives all dissolution. There is, they tell us, 
an element which they term evolution, or progressive 
development, which pervades the universe of nature, 
and all things are subject to its controlling force. The 
general tendency is to change to a higher condition, and 
the spirit of each animal is subject to the same univer- 
sal law, and nature has provided a method by which 
each individual spirit may progress upward. The mis- 
take our friend makes is not to grant to the animal the 
inherent right to progress to a higher condition. He 
does not discover that they have all the possibilities, all 
the organs within them, latent, ready to be brought into 
activity when they arrive at the proper conditions; and 
the only reason whjr man has the higher organs devel- 
oped is because he has passed through all the lower 
conditions. There is where he developed the basic pow- 
ers of his spiritual organism. There are untold millions 
of individual organisms of every grade to be born dur- 
ing the next decade, and each one must have a spirit 
endowed with a soul developed up to just the condition 
of the organism to be born. If it is Anglo-Saxon, a 
suitable spirit is required ; if an Ethiopian, one less 
unfolded answers; and if an ape, one still less; but you 
cannot reasonably suppose the spirit of a wood-chuck 
would do for the ape, or of a dog for an Ethiopian, or 



290 APPENDIX. 



you would not put the spirit of the defunct ape into the 
Anglo-Saxon. Still the proper spirits are to be supplied, 
and as far as any information Mr. B. has given us, the 
query still remains," Whence the soul?" But we seem 
to know some things absolutely; they do not come to us 
by conjecture ; we know untold millions of deaths have 
occurred in the last five or ten thousand years, of every 
description of human and animal organism ; we seem to 
know another thing, — there never was an organism with- 
out an individual soul and spirit entity to survive the 
dissolution of the physical. One more thing we know, — 
the universal element of progressive development per- 
vades all nature, nothing escapes its influence; these 
souls or spirits are subject to this universal force ; they 
must of necessity go to higher conditions. Here are the 
spirits already furnished by the silent processes found 
in nature existing by the millions, waiting anxiously to 
go a step higher upon the ladder of eternal evolution. 
There are doubtless one hundred million of Anglo- 
Saxons to be born within the next fifty years upon this 
continent. Asiatics, Europeans, Africans, and aboriginal 
Indians have been dying by millions for untold ages in 
the past, and there are millions of spirits who have been 
in that life their allotted time and are all ready to step 
into a higher organism. W. F. Lyon. 

Adrian, Michigan. 

A HOME EXPERIENCE. 

Much of the phenomena attending Modern Spiritual- 
ism is of a private or home character ; in fact, that which 
reaches the heart most effectually is the manifestations 
that are ever occurring amongst every class within the 
sacredness of home. But little, and many times nothing, 
is said of them by the happy recipient, who fears the 
cold criticism and ridicule of a material humanity. Yet, 
friends, this extreme delicacy should not exist ; these 
same footfalls of angels have been heard in other homes, 
and telling them will strengthen others whose cup of 
joy has been made full by similar experiences. The 



APPENDIX. 291 



time has not been long since we made the inquiry, " Who 
are Spiritualists? " but to-day we ask, " Who are not? " 
Those who are too creed-bound to outwardly express it, 
inwardly believe it, or at least, hope it may be so. I 
have belonged to two different orthodox churches. In 
the early days of life I sat regularly under the drippings 
of a Christian sanctuary, yet I never yet have seen the 
man or woman who thought hell was made for them, 
but I have seen and met many who believed it to be 
made for their next neighbor. Touching incidents of 
the fact of the constant loving care of the spirit world 
have many times occurred in our family, and when re- 
lated to others, although these same others may have 
been professed opposers to the spiritual philosophy, 3"et 
it would evoke from them some like experience. The 
presence of the celestial visitants is not confined to the 
homes of believers, but they are crossing every thresh- 
old, with the eager hope of gaining an entrance into 
the consciousness of some loved and grief-stricken heart. 
They are ever laboring with watchful and tender care 
to break through the creedal walls that custom and so- 
called religion have been so long building, and in this 
enlightened nineteenth century venture to assert that 
not one man or woman, who is possessed of any degree 
of human affection and feeling and ordinary mentality, 
in the sincerity of their souls, subscribes fully to any 
church dogmas or doctrine. While we all admit that 
sweet memories cluster around the past dispensation, 
because it was the belief, perhaps, of a sainted mother 
or manly father, yet be it remembered that these same 
fond recollections cling to many other time-honored 
institutions and things which we have been compelled 
to dispense with through the irresistible law of eternal 
progression. The discovery of the spirit world is not 
surrounded with half the seeming impossibilities that 
was the discovery of this western world of ours, — this 
continent all pulsating with new life, prophetic of grand 
possibilities, and destined in the future to give birth 
to a people who will be truly enlightened, a liberty- 
loving and living race. These late upheavals and strifes 



292 APPENDIX. 



between organized men and organized money, these 
feelings of doubt and distrust permeating both church 
and state, are each and all finger points on the road of 
time, indicating where we are going. My pen or inspira- 
tions have somewhat taken me from the incident that 
I started to relate, which at the time awakened within my 
soul such emotions of gratitude and love that I am sure 
it will touch a tender chord in some other sorrowing, 
hopeless heart. Not long since a last and youngest 
daughter had chosen one upon whom she lavished more 
affection than those of her childhood's home ; conse- 
quently wedded him of her choice. Now, while my rea- 
son and judgment said this was altogether right and 
proper, — these marriage relations, I mean ; these rela- 
tions which the most of us have or will form, — yet unhap- 
pily for me my soul cries out in agony at other ties that 
are so often sundered, in this life at least. It, too, may 
be a mother's selfishness that I have tried in vain to con- 
quer, but the marriage of my children has ever been at- 
tended with a heartache, worse even than their bodily 
death could cause. This feeling, however, has been 
crushed and smothered on each such occasion, in con- 
sideration of their feelings and happiness. This last 
darling daughter was yet to remain in the old home 
with us, which she did until the illness of her husband 
required a change of locality, and duty called her by his 
side. I have written the above by way of explanation, 
that the following may be fully comprehended. 

She came one night to my bedside after I had retired, 
and imprinted upon my lips a warm kiss of affection, 
saying: "Mother, we must leave you to-morrow." For 
some moments a choking sob of grief prevented any re- 
ply, but upon gaining self-possession, I calmly replied, 
" Be it so." Both our hearts were too full for further 
utterance, and thus we separated for the night. When 
left alone, under the weird influences of darkness, my 
mind became occupied by the great problem of life — 
why we lived, loved, and were separated ; why these 
painful changes that time was ever bringing to each and 
all; of the dear ones that had thus left, forming new 



APPENDIX. 293 

but no holier ties than that of mother and child. I was 
thinking that now mine had grown to man and woman- 
hood, soon the last may pass through the home doorway, 
and I be left on life's bleak roadside alone, and in the 
depths of my heart I prayed to be taken before that be. 
In that moment of agony I saw the page of a book, upon 
the top corners of which were the words arranged as be- 
low, with the names and marks : — 

"Susan J. Finck. A. A. Finck. 

"Look on Page 26." 

This at once aroused me from that state of intense 
thought into which I had fallen, and I reached to feel 
for a pencil on a table standing near by ; but failing to 
find one, I kept repeating the words and fixing their 
arrangement in my memory, until I was sure I could 
retain them until morning, which I did, making a note 
of it; after relating the vision to the family I was much 
impressed it was fraught with meaning. Time passed 
on, and the circumstance was forgotten, until one even- 
ing very recently we were sitting for slate-writing, and 
my son, A. A. Finck, had been asking about some clair- 
voj^ant visions he had seen. (Just here I will state, that 
while sitting for slate-writing I can never think to ask 
any questions, and furthermore, the good spirits for some 
reason never give me anything in that way.) After 
we were through with the slate communications, we 
were speaking of what had been written in regard to my 
son's clairvoyant perceptions, when it occurred to my 
mind that I might have learned something of what I 
have related, and I so stated to him, who replied in a 
careless, unthinking way: "Mother, I can tell you, it 
was page twenty-six of our book." In the same man- 
ner I replied: "That is so!" We had been passively 
sitting for spirit communications, and were both sensi- 
tives and in good condition to receive impressions or 
inspirations from life's more elevated plane. We got 
the manuscript and turned to page 26, which was the 
close of the introductory chapter. Dear reader, bear in 



294 APPENDIX. 



mind this book is a product of his spiritual experiences 
and mine, and was written by and through my son and 
self, whose names were seen on the corners of the page 
as above. Your own perceptions will readily discern 
why the good angels presented a vision of that particu- 
lar page at that most needed and welcome time. I copy 
from page 26 (43 of this volume), these comforting 
words: "Through all our eventful, and ofttimes perilous 
lives, have we struggled through most trying scenes, 
receiving spirit aid and direction when heart and flesh 
had failed us, and freely lending our humble organisms 
to the blessed immortals to pour consolation's sweet 
balm into other sorrowing souls, whenever conditions 
were favorable and opportunities offered." I was com- 
forted, and saw there was work still for me to do, and 
I know the same sustaining hands will lead, direct, and 
aid me. 

In conclusion I would say, we as Spiritualists need 
more of an affectional nature in our literature. Spirit- 
ualism has been largely treated upon in its philosophi- 
cal, intellectual, and scientific aspects, but our kind 
guides tell us that these manifestations are born of 
human affections, and I am impressed through the affec- 
tional nature of humanity they are to be emancipated. 
from all error, and finally come forth in pure and perfect 
freedom, a royal people, fitted to walk and talk with 
the angels. Sue J. Finck. 



Galveston, Texas. 



CHRISTMAS GREETING. 

[Through the organism of Mrs. L. S. Gardner.] 

" Peace on earth, good will to man." Let it ring out 
till the glad tidings not only reach the uttermost ends 
of the earth, but until all men shall feel the drawing of 
the silken cord, until every heart shall echo the sweet 
refrain, " Peace on earth." While we do not hold to 
the mythical isms and customs, while we repudiate the 
idea of a universal Saviour and the Bible plan of salva- 



APPENDIX. 295 



tion, we love the pure and beautiful, and reverence the 
true. How beautiful the thought of angels heralding 
the advent of a peace-maker; that the light of a new 
dawn was ushered in by song and the well wishes of 
celestial guardians for the peace of earth. Christmas 
stands as a hallowed day in the lives of many. In the 
dreariest time of the year it comes as a ray of sunshine. 
The winds whistle through icy lips the joyous refrain. 
Why is this ? The echoing chimes answer, " 'Tis the 
power of love." From the first Christmas, good-will has 
flowed as a stream from one to another. It is a day in 
every clime, every country, held sacred ; some heart 
knows and feels it is a time of reunion ; in every home 
there are unseen visitants, words of cheer uttered to 
the soul alone. Around each hearthstone are clustered 
memories kept bright by the love of those who having 
passed from the shadows throw back the glimpses of 
their spirit lamp. Christmas has, in the revolution of 
years, lost much of its religious import, but has planted 
so many sweet flowers in the garden of the soul, so 
many tear drops have been crystalized into crown jewels, 
that we with our earthly friends welcome it as a time 
of rejoicing. With us it is a great circle day ; we draw 
nearer to our human loved ones, because they uncon- 
sciously give us the conditions, open as it were the door 
of communication, by sending memory into the 3'ears 
that are gone to gather tender thoughts of " their dead." 
Then, friends, let us cherish the holy day, not holy as 
the birthday of a God, but sacred because by the power 
of association it draws us nearer together. Celebrate it 
with laughter and song, if the heart be light; with calm 
resignation, if troubles are around you, realizing that 
your friends on the living shore rejoice in your happi- 
ness and grieve with you in your sorrow. 

Ned Finck. 



296 APPENDIX. 



LETTER TO MRS. L. S. GARDNER. 
My Dear Friend: — 

Your letter came late yesterday evening, bearing the 
loving message from my darling boy, for which accept 
many thanks. My dear sister, one cause of my not 
writing before is that I have been trying to materialize 
upon paper some of my experiences since you left, and 
have found it difficult to do and be rightly understood. 
We know so much that can't be worded. I would not 
try to explain my recent experiences to any one but 
yourself ; you alone can enter with me into " the holy 
of holies " of the human soul, since your experiences 
spiritually, I am sure, have been similar to my own, so 
far as }~ou have gone. Now I shall write plainly and 
honestly as human language will permit, and what I 
cannot express you will be able to grasp intuitively. 
Remember, I am writing to the Witch of Tyler, not an 
ordinary human. What of my experiences spiritually, 
that common humanity will be able to grasp and profit 
by, I may be able to give in a contribution to our 
magazine that is in process of being born. As an intro- 
duction to what I am going to write, I must say that 
from earliest childhood I and my brother (of whom you 
have heard me speak) were " sleep walkers " or som- 
nambulists, and have performed wonderful things while 
in that condition, much to the inconvenience and an- 
noyance of our father. Now I often sleep this kind of 
sleep, and can readily distinguish it from natural sleep by 
the complete exhaustion felt upon awakening. During 
one of these sleeps I saw and became familiar with the 
different modes of communication between this and the 
spirit world, from inspiration down to the grossest 
manifestation, and different organisms fitted to produce 
them. I clearly saw the wires spanning immensity, and 
noted many places that in human language would be 
called batteries and telegraphic offices. I cannot de- 
scribe it more perfectly than to say that in this room 



APPENDIX. 297 



there was a web like unto a spider's, whose ends or 
fastening seemed lost in the walls near the cabinet 
where I was sitting, and over my head seemed a centre, 
that is, a much thicker place, with the finest of wires 
running from every direction to this centre. Many of 
these thread-like wires ran downward from the upper 
heavens and seemed made of light. I found them to 
be thought conductors. I took a slate, covered the 
table, and held it under as you do ; when I awoke I 
found a communication, not written as it is for you, but 
upside down and backwards. After this we had much 
writing, and get it now whenever we sit. Let me im- 
press upon your mind that a medium is a medium- every 
moment of his life, day and night. The want of this 
knowledge has plunged many in a sea of doubt. Spir- 
its have many and various ways of gathering and im- 
parting intelligence to those they are using, and many 
times the mediums feel themselves dishonest ; this is 
simply meeting a demand for physical manifestations. 
This is a materialistic age ; nothing will appease the 
hungerings of humanity but something they can see 
and handle. You will be able to perceive and intui- 
tively grasp much that is unwritten. Now, my dear 
sister, I have not written half I could if time allowed, 
but I fear to offend by too much advice. With much 
love, I am your fellow-laborer, Sue J. Finck. 



SPIRITUAL HALL AT GALVESTON" 

The Spiritualists of Galveston have organized, rented 
a place for meeting together, and we hope will be able 
to harmonize and work together for the enlightenment 
and spiritual advancement of themselves, and the dif- 
fusion of the spiritual philosophy to all earnest seekers 
for truth. The following is from Mrs. Sue J. Finck: — 

After repeated efforts to secure some place where we 
could assemble together for spiritual advancement and 
social enjoyment, we have at last, through the aid of 



298 APPENDIX. 

kind hearts, procured a hall and rooms in the Masonic 
Temple. Here we have opened a reading-room, have a 
nice library where any and all who may desire can spend 
a pleasant hour in a liberal atmosphere. Some one will 
be found at the hall from 9 A.M. to 9 p.m., by whom 
all visitors will be received, cordially welcomed, and 
entertained. Our place of meeting is designated by 
the name of Spiritual Hall. Spiritualism being com- 
prehensive, it embraces all reformatory movements. 
We have subscribed to no articles of faith, and are un- 
fettered by creed. Our platform is broad and free for 
the fullest expression of the highest and best thoughts 
on the living issues of the day. A chairman, secretary, 
and treasurer, are the appointed officers to transact the 
business pertaining thereto. At as early a day as pos- 
sible arrangements will be made for lecturers and mani- 
festations of spiritual power. 



APPENDIX. 299 



A. A. FINCK. 
MAGNETIZED PAPER A SPECIALTY. 

Address A. A. Finck, Galveston, Texas. 



TESTIMONIALS. 

Ada, Mich., Feb. 17. 
Mr. A. A. Finck : — 

Dear Sir: I received from you two- sheets of mag- 
netized paper and commenced wearing it at once. 
After using the two sheets I can see it has helped me, 
and I most sincerely thank you and your spirit guide 
for the benefit it has done me. Enclosed find one dol- 
lar fifty to pay for what I have had, and send the paper 
for the remainder of the money. 

Yours truly, 

C. V. Chase. 

Hillsboro, Texas, Dec. 19, 1885. 

A. A. Finck : — 

Dear Sir : Some time ago you sent Col. W. S. Booth 
of this place some sample sheets of your magnetized 
paper. At the time my baby was very sick with a 
bowel complaint and had been for some time, and the 
application of one sheet 24 hours made a complete 
cure. I want you to send me by return of mail five 
sheets of the paper ; my father is quite sick and I want 
them right off. Yours truly, 

H. F. Attaway. 

This is to certify that my son and myself applied to 
Mr. A. A. Finck for some of his magnetized paper for 
friends, and that after they had used ten sheets they 



300 APPENDIX. 



were completely cured of kidney disease ; also that a 
young man in my house afflicted with pain in the 
breast for years was restored to health after a few appli- 
cations. I most cheerfully recommend the papers to all 
who are suffering with pain in the kidneys or any other 
part of the body. 

Yours most truly, 

Thomas H. Dryden. 

357 Strand, Galveston, Feb. 15, 1887. 

Hillsboro, Texas, May 12, 1886. 

A. A. Finck : — 

Dear Sir: Enclosed find postal note for one dollar, 
for which send me five sheets of your magnetized 
paper. About five months ago I received two sheets of 
your magnetized paper when my granddaughter, Ethel 
Attaway, about ten months old, had been suffering three 
weeks with a bowel complaint something like the flux. 
My daughter placed one sheet on her bowels. She im- 
mediately went to sleep and slept 12 hours, and in less 
than 24 hours was perfectly well, and she has not been 
sick a day since. I know it to be an infallible remedy 
for all bowel complaints of children. 

Wm. L. Booth. 

We have received a number of very satisfactory re- 
ports of the remedial and curative properties of A. A. 
Finck's Magnetized Paper. All those who are afflicted 
should by all means send for a few sheets of this paper, 
and give it a fair trial, and report results to us. The 
paper is on sale at this office, or can be had by address- 
ing A. A. Finck, Twelfth Street, between Strand and 
Avenue A, Galveston, Texas. — The Harmonia. 




Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADEH IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16056 
(724)779-2111 
















mmm 



_-■-' 




©--■-& 




LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




013 5232154 



